rui_ANU u. HUS5EY 
 U. C. L. A
 
 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY
 
 THE 
 
 TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 DR. OSKAR JAEGER 
 
 TRANSLATED BY 
 
 H. J. CHAYTOR, M.A. 
 
 WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY 
 
 C. H. FIRTH, M.A. 
 
 REGIUS PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD 
 
 CHICAGO 
 
 A. C. McCLURG & CO. 
 1915
 
 ML 
 
 (j^Jh UNIVERSITY 
 
 jA|r- SANTA BARBARA 
 
 TRANSLATORS NOTE 
 
 Of the many educational institutions in Germany, 
 four are mentioned in the following pages : the 
 Gymnasium, or classical school ; the Realschule, and 
 the Oberrealschule. The two latter correspond to 
 our " modern school," and give a modern education, 
 teaching no Latin or Greek. The Realgymnasium 
 is a compromise between these two types, and gives 
 a modern education, while at the same time teaching 
 Latin. All are organized upon the basis of a nine 
 years' course, and the forms or classes are arranged 
 as follows, beginning with the lowest : 
 
 Sexta 
 
 translated First Form. 
 
 Quint a - 
 
 ,, Second Form. 
 
 Quarta - 
 
 Third Form. 
 
 Unter Tertia - 
 
 ,, Lower Fourth Form. 
 
 Ober Tertia - 
 
 ,, Upper Fourth Form. 
 
 Unter Sekunda 
 
 ,, Lower Fifth Form. 
 
 Ober Sekunda - 
 
 ,, Upper Fifth Form. 
 
 Unter Prima - 
 
 „ Lower Sixth Form. 
 
 Ober Prima 
 
 „ Upper Sixth Form.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 PAOES 
 
 Relation of the Classical and Modern School to history- 
 teaching — Nature of the Classical School — What is 
 history ? — Goethe's words upon enthusiasm — The 
 objective method of historical narrative — How far 
 possible— The history teacher and literature — In what 
 class should history teaching begin ? - - 1-14 
 
 I 
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 
 
 FIRST AND SECOND FORMS 
 
 History teaching and the training of the historical sense — 
 Influences upon the latter concurrent with the history 
 teaching — Latin — German — Historical material in the 
 reading-book is not historical teaching — Religious 
 instruction the first form of historical teaching — Im- 
 portance of " Bible history " — Geography — Different 
 position of the modern school — Its want of the his- 
 torical language, Latin .... 15-30 
 
 II 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 
 
 FROM THE THIRD TO THE LOWER FIFTH FORM 
 
 True historical teaching first possible in the Third Form — 
 Reasons for this — Preliminary questions — Distorted 
 vii
 
 viii CONTENTS 
 
 PAOKS 
 
 views The proposal thai history should be taught 
 backwards B [in with the history of antiquity, of 
 the Greeks and Romans Reasons for this - 31-36 
 
 THIRD FORM 
 The period to be Btudied -Pupils 1 character at this stage — 
 Relationship oi hi itory to the other subjects of study : 
 I ii. French, Divinity, German, geography — Period 
 tn l«' Btudied by the Third Form — Object to be aimed 
 at — Means of instruction— The text-book — Its require- 
 ments and mistakes — Tho teacher and his lecture — 
 Relation be1 ween led ore and text-book — Moral effects 
 — Exaggeral ions - Avoidance of preaching — Homework 
 In be given rarely, and to be moderate in amount — 
 Revision of two kinds — The revision of long sections — 
 The first training in using historical material already 
 learnt — Leading ideas for such revisions — Completion 
 of the period set to the Form - - - 36-50 
 
 FOURTH FORM 
 
 The course laid down in the Prussian syllabus — The pupils' 
 character at this stage — The need of discipline — The 
 influence of patriotic motives — A glance at earlier 
 syllabuses — The influences of other subjects upon his- 
 torical training- (.reek and Latin — Caesar and Xeno- 
 phon French and ESnglish modern schools — German 
 and Divinity Bistorical instruction and geography — 
 Criticism of the Prussian regulations for teaching the 
 latter subject — Mode of procedure in the Upper Fourth 
 — Text-boob to be used differently in the Third and . 
 Fourth Form The teacher's lecture — Xo enforced 
 enthusiasm— How a nation can be told the truth— 
 The treatment of medieval history — Difficulties — 
 [ecclesiastical and dogmatic movements — The period 
 to lie covered by the Upper Fourth — The religious 
 difficulty arising after 1517, partially recognized and 
 ted Some counter-home influences — Re- 
 vision General revisions for individual lessons — 
 Classical and modem schools - - - 57-93
 
 CONTENTS ix 
 
 PAGES 
 
 LOWER FIFTH 
 
 Characteristics of this Form as concluding a school course — 
 Influence of other subjects upon historical teaching — 
 Greek, Latin, French, German, history, and geography 
 — Importance and treatment of the latter — Connexion 
 of the utilitarian and scientific elements — The period 
 to be covered by the Lower Fifth — Consequent diffi- 
 culties — Procedure to be followed in the distribution 
 of the whole — Introduction — A history of Branden- 
 burg-Prussia — Principles of description — Economic 
 information — Detailed teaching and its limitations — 
 Concluding point — Style of teaching — The extempore 
 lecture — Revision — The taking of notes — The practice 
 of oral revision — General revision — Home reading and 
 other modes of stimulus - - - - 93-117 
 
 III 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 
 
 UPPER FIFTH, LOWER SIXTH, UPPER SIXTH 
 
 The second progress through history begun — Upper Fifth 
 side influences from Divinity, German, French, Latin, 
 Greek, geography — The historical teaching — The 
 period to be covered in Prussia — The treatment of 
 ancient history with reduced time at disposal — 
 Pictures as a teaching means — Home reading — Ex- 
 tempore lecturing as before — Revision — Consideration 
 of the " Compositions in Miniature " of the Prussian 
 syllabus - - - - - - 118-139 
 
 SIXTH FORM 
 
 The period to be covered — Influence of the various subjects 
 of instruction upon the education of the pupil and 
 upon the historical side of this education — German, 
 Divinity and languages — Source-books, so called — 
 Latin and Greek text-books historical sources in the
 
 x CONTENTS 
 
 highe ' ena oi the term Branch and English from 
 
 this point oi view— Their various importance in the 
 olassioa] and modern schools — Applied geography — 
 The distribution of the period to be covered — Con- 
 sideration of economic teaching — "To the present 
 day " — Text-book — Lecture — Medieval history — Its 
 difficulties -Nature of the material — The religious 
 difficulty The trial of Hubs— The history of the 
 Reformatio]] to 1648 Modem history from the 
 point of view of general European and German 
 history— Arrangement and distribution of the matter 
 in the Lower and Upper Sixth — Tho first period, 1517- 
 1648 The second period and its three sections — The 
 third period from 1789 onwards — Its treatment — Tho 
 lasl sections, 1863-1871 — Leading ideas for revisions — 
 Character of the instruction at this stage — Concluding 
 remarks 139-193 
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 Lecture to a Third Form, " After tho Battle of Carinas " — 
 To a Lower Fourth Form, " Events after Canossa " — 
 To an Upper Fourth Form, " Revisions " — To a Lower 
 Fifth Form, "Condition of the German Empire in the 
 eighteenth century" (before 1789) — For a Sixth Form, 
 eighty-six questions as ideas for revisions, or for oial 
 work in the school-leaving examination - - 194-222
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Dr. Jaeger's book will be useful to English teachers 
 for many reasons. It supplies a picture of the 
 ordinary method of teaching history in Prussian 
 schools, both classical and modern. It explains 
 the aims which that teaching is meant to attain, the 
 reasons which dictate the choice of particular his- 
 torical periods, and determine the order in which 
 those periods shall be studied, and the relation of 
 history to other studies forming part of the course. 
 Without entering too much into detail, it gives a 
 sufficient number of examples and particulars to 
 make the general principles upon which the course 
 is based perfectly clear, and to show how it works in 
 practice. 
 
 The practical object with which the book is 
 written increases its value. Its aim is limited. 
 Dr. Jaeger does not wish to set forth a better 
 system of teaching history, but to explain one which 
 actually exists. Now and then he criticizes it or 
 suggests some modification ; he is somewhat con- 
 servative, and inclined to think that recent changes 
 have not been altogether improvements. But he
 
 xii INTRODUCTION 
 
 remains throughoul a schoolmaster writing for 
 other schoolmasters, in order to show them, by the 
 light of bis own experience, how to make the b< b1 
 of the system they have to work. Having had 
 fifty years' experience, he is able to understand all 
 the difficulties which a teacher encounters in the 
 attempt to carry out one of these comprehensive 
 schemes of historical instruction, and knows how 
 they can best be overcome. The scheme itself is 
 one wliieh deserves careful consideration, for the 
 curriculum of the Prussian secondary schools was 
 carefully planned to begin with, and carefully 
 revised at intervals by the light of expert criticism. 
 It represents a gradual growth, and has stood the 
 test of time. 
 
 For these reasons it seemed desirable to publish 
 a translation of Dr. Jaeger's book. The problems 
 which a teacher of history has to solve are the same 
 in all countries, however much their educational 
 systems differ. Therefore, although the organiza- 
 tion of English schools, and the conditions under 
 which history has to be taught in them, may differ 
 very widely from those which exist in Germany, 
 there is much to be learnt by English teachers from 
 the study of the system of historical education 
 which these pages set forth. The conditions are, 
 indeed, very different. One great distinction be- 
 tween German Gymnasien and English public schools 
 is this. The German educational system pre- 
 snpposes a nine years' course passed in one school ; 
 the English system usually involves three or four
 
 INTRODUCTION xiii 
 
 years spent at a preparatory school, followed by 
 five or six at a public school. It is plain that the 
 carrying out of a systematic scheme of historical 
 instruction, or instruction of any other kind, is far 
 more easily effected under the conditions which 
 prevail in Germany than it would be in England. 
 For here, as we all know by the published reports 
 of their discussions, there is no agreement between 
 the headmasters of the public schools and the 
 headmasters of the schools which prepare boys for 
 them on the most fundamental questions relating 
 to the curriculum. 
 
 A second difference in organization is this. The 
 existence of a fixed curriculum like the German one 
 presupposes and necessitates a certain fixity and 
 unity in the constitution of each form. German 
 boys remain in the same form for a year together, 
 and then move up in a body to the next form. It 
 is therefore possible to arrange that a boy shall 
 go through a certain period of history one year and 
 another period the next year, finishing one before 
 he proceeds to the next. In an English public 
 school, with terminal or half-yearly promotions of 
 the top boys from one form to another, the com- 
 position of a form is continually changing. This is 
 a real obstacle to any consecutive course of historical 
 study, though it may be partially overcome by 
 various expedients. 
 
 Another principle involved in the existence of a 
 fixed curriculum is the assignment of a definite and 
 an adequate amount of time to each particular
 
 xiv INTRODUCTION 
 
 subject. Tn the Prussian curriculum, for instance, 
 tun or three hours a week during the whole of a 
 I p. (v's school life are devoted to history. For without 
 a definite and an adequate allowance of time through- 
 out no consecutive treatment of the subject would 
 l>r possible, still less any scientific or scholarly 
 beaching. In English public schools, however, the 
 time allotted to the subject varies from school to 
 school, and from form to form in the same school, 
 according to the caprice of individual head masters. 
 One head master may assign an adequate number of 
 hours to history; another may stop the study of 
 history altogether for the classical side at a certain 
 form in the school, and continue it only on the 
 modern side, or in the army class ; a third, still less 
 intelligent, may seek to banish it altogether to 
 preparatory schools. 
 
 All these eccentricities are still possible, although 
 there has been in the last twenty years some improve- 
 ment in the teaching of history in the public schools 
 and in secondary schools in general. The German 
 system postulates the existence of a central authority 
 with definite ideas as to what boys should learn at 
 school, and power to enforce the adoption of its 
 ideas. That is the fundamental difference. In the 
 case of English secondary education there is no such 
 authority. Instead of it there are some dozens of 
 authorities which seek to influence the teaching given 
 in schools, and do it by prescribing examinations 
 rather than by coming to some agreement as to the 
 best kind of curriculum for each particular type
 
 INTRODUCTION xv 
 
 of school. There are Government examinations 
 such as those for the army and navy and the various 
 branches of the Civil Service, and some of those 
 conducted by the Board of Education. There are 
 the Universities, old and new, with their entrance 
 examinations — or preliminary examinations of much 
 the same nature as entrance examinations — and 
 with scholarship examinations established by various 
 colleges, and intended to reward proficiency in 
 various subjects. There are special boards set up 
 by the Universities for the special benefit of schools, 
 such as the Oxford and Cambridge " Locals " and 
 " Joint Board," each with its different examination. 
 Last of all come special examinations, such as those 
 for solicitors or chartered accountants, and those of 
 associations, such as the College of Preceptors. 
 
 All these various examining authorities differ as 
 to their requirements. There is no agreement 
 amongst them on the question whether boys ought 
 to learn history at school or not. It is a necessary 
 subject in examinations for naval cadets and naval 
 clerks, in the qualifying examination for the army, 
 and in the matriculation examinations of the Scottish 
 Universities, the Universities of Wales and of 
 Birmingham, and the four new Northern Uni- 
 versities. It is an optional subject in the schools 
 examinations established by Oxford and Cambridge, 
 and no knowledge of history is required for admis- 
 sion to either of those ancient seats of learning. 
 This uncertainty on a fundamental question pre- 
 vents history from obtaining its proper place in the
 
 XVI 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 ourricu] As greal an obstacle to the efficient 
 
 t , aching of I be subject , where it is taught in schools, 
 [e the disagreemenl between these examining bodies 
 as to Hi' amounl of history and the kind of history 
 required. When it is a necessary subject candidates 
 are usually required to pass in the Outlines of English 
 History, or, as the Scottish Universities better define 
 it, of British History. The Oxford and Cambridge 
 Bohools examinations require portions of English his- 
 tory, but disagree as to the length of the portions and 
 as to the question where any particular period should 
 begin or end. In their preliminary, junior, senior, 
 and higher examinations, the historical demands of 
 the Oxford and Cambridge Locals disagree, and the 
 examinations of the Oxford and Cambridge Joint 
 Board introduce new disagreements and additional 
 complexity. 
 
 What are the results of this superabundance of 
 examining authorities with their conflicting require- 
 ments \ One result is that the systematic and 
 thorough teaching of history in schools is rendered 
 impossible. Another is that advanced teaching of 
 history in the Universities is rendered excessively 
 difficull . Boys study a period or an epoch at school 
 without properly learning the outlines of the political 
 history of the British Empire. So out of half a dozen 
 men beginning to read for the Modern History School 
 .it Oxford or Cambridge, one knows the Tudors, 
 another the Stuarts, a third the Hanoverian period, 
 and others other scraps, but they have not all six 
 the common stock of sound elementary knowledge
 
 INTRODUCTION xvii 
 
 which is the necessary basis for University teaching. 
 Every college history tutor has to spend much of 
 his time in teaching undergraduates elementary 
 historical facts which they ought to have learnt at 
 school. This is detrimental to the tutor himself, 
 and lowers the standard of teaching at the Uni- 
 versities. 
 
 The existence of a school curriculum imposed by 
 Government has various drawbacks, but they are 
 less serious than those which arise from the absence 
 of any generally-accepted scheme of studies, and 
 from the pressure of discordant examinations. 
 Whilst we criticize the rigidity of foreign systems, 
 we sanctify the anarchy of our own by baptizing 
 it " elasticity." 
 
 In such a condition of things all that English 
 teachers of history can do — until secondary educa- 
 tion in all its branches is taken in hand by our 
 Government — is to imitate the example of American 
 teachers of history. Finding the subject neglected 
 or badly taught in American schools, they proceeded 
 by forming local and general associations, and by 
 holding conferences, to arrive at some agreement 
 amongst themselves as to the best methods of teach- 
 ing, and the best kind of curriculum. Having reached 
 a ' substantial agreement ' on these points, they went 
 on to attempt to influence the makers of school 
 programmes and the authorities controlling entrance 
 examinations to colleges and Universities. This 
 movement, which began in 1891, has met with a 
 considerable amount of success. " The progress 
 
 b
 
 xviii [INTRODUCTION 
 
 ih.it has been made during the last ten or fifteen 
 years is encouraging,' 9 writes an American professor. 
 "Although history does not yet receive the recogni- 
 tion w hit 'h is due to so important a subject, its value 
 is better understood, its objects are more clearly 
 defined, the methods of teaching it are more fully 
 developed. Some things remain to be done. At 
 present in the elementary schools, and to a large 
 extent in the secondary schools, the subject is 
 assigned to teachers who know little about it, and 
 who have never been adequately trained to teach it. 
 A little study of history in college is not enough, and 
 even this is usually lacking. The remedy here can 
 come only through the strengthening of the college 
 work in history, and through more adequate courses 
 of instruction in the normal schools. Quite as 
 important as this is the realization on the part of the 
 makers of programmes that we live not merely in 
 the United States, but also in the world. Another 
 decade should not pass before the work in history 
 in the American schools is made as comprehensive, 
 and is entrusted to as well-trained teachers, as is the 
 case in France and in Germany." * 
 
 American teachers reached the " substantial 
 agreement " Professor Bourne speaks of not only by 
 means of repeated discussions amongst themselves, 
 but by means of careful inquiry into the systems of 
 historical education pursued in various European 
 states. Reports were drawn up on the teaching of 
 
 * H. E. Bourne, The Teaching of History and Civics in (he 
 Elementary and Secondary School, p. 76 (Longmans. 1903).
 
 INTRODUCTION xix 
 
 history in Germany, France, and other countries in 
 order to supply the members of the American 
 Historical Association with exact information as to 
 what was actually done in foreign schools, and with 
 the materials for forming a judgment as to what 
 should be done in their own.* Amongst other 
 things they inquired into historical education in 
 English schools, and their report states that, " owing 
 to the well-known chaotic condition of English 
 secondary education," they are unhappily prevented 
 from saying what our system is. However, it is 
 not this incidental criticism that concerns us just 
 now, but the practical and scientific manner in 
 which the American teachers set to work to solve 
 their own problem. That is what we ought to 
 imitate. Only by a similar process will it be 
 possible for English teachers of history to arrive at 
 sound conclusions, and to come to some consensus 
 of opinion amongst themselves as to the best 
 historical curriculum for English schools. Dr. 
 Jaeger's book has been translated as a contribution 
 to this object — that is, in order to supply English 
 teachers with facts which will help them to form a 
 right judgment on questions of principle. The 
 system described is not held up as a copy to be 
 imitated, but as a solution of the question we have 
 to solve which is worth studying and understanding. 
 To make this understanding easier the translator, 
 
 * The Study of History in Schools: Report to the American 
 Historical Association by the Committee of Seven (Macmillan, 
 1903). 
 
 b—2
 
 xx INTRODUCTION 
 
 as he explains iii Ins prefatory note, has rendered 
 the names of the forms in a German school, not by 
 their literal meaning, hut by their equivalents in 
 Knglish nomenclature. In the tabular statement of 
 the historical curriculum of a Prussian gymnasien 
 which follows, the same method has been adopted, 
 but the German names of the forms are given in 
 brackets in order to facilitate comparison with other 
 accounts of German education. A good description 
 of the whole curriculum, of the various kinds of 
 schools, and of the history and organization of 
 secondary education in Germany will be found in 
 J. E. Russell's German Higher Schools (Longmans, 
 1905). 
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 
 
 First Form (Sexta) — Second Form (Quinta) 
 
 Age of boys from nine to eleven or eleven and a 
 half. In both forms the work is not, in the strict 
 sense of the word, history, but rather a preparation 
 for it. It is regarded as part of the teaching of 
 German. History is replaced by tales of the great 
 men of ancient, medieval, or modern times, and by 
 the legends of classical antiquity. In the first form 
 four hours a week are devoted to these subjects ; in 
 the second, three. In both forms two hours a week 
 are devoted to geography.
 
 INTRODUCTION xxi 
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 
 
 Third Form {Quarto) 
 
 Outlines of Greek History to the death of Alex- 
 ander, and of Roman History to the death of 
 Augustus, two hours a week. Two hours a week 
 are also devoted to the geography of Europe, and 
 three hours a week to German literature and German 
 composition. 
 
 Lower Fourth Form (Unter-tertia) 
 
 The history of Germany up to 1517, two hours a 
 week. Geography, the non-European continents 
 and the German colonies, one hour a week. German 
 literature, two hours a week. 
 
 Upper Fourth Form (Ober-tertia) 
 
 The history of Germany from 1517 to 1740, two 
 hours a week. Geography of the German Empire, 
 one hour a week. German literature, two hours a 
 week. 
 
 Lower Fifth Form (Unter-sekunda) 
 
 German history, 1740 to 1871, two hours a week. 
 Political geography of Europe, one hour a week. 
 German literature (Schiller's plays, etc.) and com- 
 position, three hours a week.
 
 xxii INTRODUCTION 
 
 HIGHER STAGE 
 
 Ii'i'ii: Fifth Form (Ober-sekunda) 
 
 Ancient history to the fall of the Western Empire 
 in A.i). 47(>. Geography ceases to be an independent 
 subject, though some geographical teaching is given 
 in connexion with the history studied. Three hours 
 a week is allotted to the joint subject. German 
 literature and composition also obtain three hours a 
 week. 
 
 Lower Sixth Form (Unter-prima) 
 
 European history from 476 to 1648. Geography 
 in connexion with the history studied, as in the class 
 below. Three hours a week for the joint subject. 
 German literature and composition, three hours a 
 week. 
 
 Upper Sixth Form (Ober-prima) 
 
 European history from 1648 to 1871, with the 
 briefest sketch of events subsequent to 1871, three 
 hours a week. Geography only so far as it is con- 
 nected with the history studied. German literature 
 and composition, three hours. 
 
 In constructing tins outline of the historical 
 curriculum of the Prussian classical schools, it 
 seemed unnecessary to add particulars as to that of 
 the modern schools, winch is essentially the same.
 
 INTRODUCTION xxiii 
 
 But it seemed desirable to insert some particulars as 
 to the two studies most closely related to history — 
 viz., geography, and the national literature and 
 language. Further details as to those two studies 
 will be found in Dr. Jaeger's pages. 
 
 The principles underlying the curriculum are 
 plainly apparent. In the first place, the study of 
 history is carefully correlated with kindred studies 
 so far as it seems possible. Very close correlation, 
 as Dr. Jaeger points out, is not always either possible 
 or desirable. History is comprehensively studied ; 
 the course includes European history as well as 
 ancient history and national history. It is con- 
 secutively treated ; boys begin with ancient history, 
 and proceed to modern history only after they have 
 some acquaintance with the remoter past. In the 
 study of national history the chronological order is 
 strictly adhered to. Thus the sense of continuity 
 and development, which is the essence of history, is 
 preserved and fostered, instead of being destroyed as 
 it is by our method of teaching shreds and patches 
 of history. 
 
 Another characteristic also needs noting. In the 
 German curriculum there is what Dr. Jaeger terms 
 " a twofold progress through the centuries," or, as we 
 should say, there are "two cycles." In the inter- 
 mediate stage boys go through the outlines of 
 ancient and modern history from the time of the 
 Greeks to the nineteenth century. In the higher 
 stage they go over the same ground again, treating 
 the national history no longer as a separate subject
 
 xxiv INTRODUCTION 
 
 but as part of European history. The arguments in 
 favour of this plan are obvious. It recognizes the 
 difference between the powers of the boys' mind at 
 different ages, and thus obviates the common 
 objection that adherence to the chronological order 
 obliges boys to study the most difficult periods of 
 history when they are least able to understand 
 them. It allows a more thorough and a more 
 scientific treatment of the subject during the higher 
 stage, because a certain basis of elementary know- 
 ledge has been assured. 
 
 This particular characteristic appears not only in 
 the Prussian, but in all other German schemes for 
 the teaching of history in schools, and reappears, too, 
 in the curriculum of French secondary schools. A 
 principle on which there is so general a consensus of 
 expert opinion should become an axiom with English 
 teachers of history. Our object should be to adapt 
 the results of European experience to English 
 needs. At present in English historical education 
 many things seem to be accepted as fixed principles 
 which are merely local prejudices, or else traditional 
 opinions which have never been rationally recon- 
 sidered. Such, for instance, are the prevalent views 
 that the teaching of epochs is more easy and profit- 
 able than that of outlines, that European history is 
 too difficult to be taught in schools, and that history 
 is a subject which may usefully be studied in the 
 lower forms, but can safely be omitted in the higher 
 forms. 
 
 C. H. FIRTH.
 
 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 The following pages do not claim to propose any 
 reform or transformation of historical teaching in 
 our German secondary schools and in kindred or 
 parallel educational institutions ; still less do they 
 attempt to base any pedagogic theory of the teaching 
 of this subject upon psychological or educational 
 considerations ; nor, again, do they claim to formu- 
 late the true task and the ultimate object of his- 
 torical teaching, as though these were yet unknown. 
 So far as we can see, the teaching of history in our 
 secondary schools requires no organic reform or 
 modification of any radical kind, any more than 
 has been necessary in our Prussian and German 
 secondary school system. All that is required is 
 prudent guidance, which can be gained by careful 
 consideration and continued learning on the part 
 of those entrusted with this instruction ; in simpler 
 words the chief requirement is good teachers, 
 recognized as such because they steadily improve 
 their teaching powers, and not because they write 
 or even read a great deal about the reform of the 
 instruction entrusted to them. The author can 
 
 1
 
 2 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 look back upon an experience of fifty years of his- 
 torical teaching — an experience that has forced him 
 to examine the subject from the most different 
 points of view. He has read and heard many 
 discussions upon the subject, and has himself 
 written and spoken upon it. He does not, however, 
 propose to quote from these sources,* but merely 
 to expound what his own mistakes and investigations 
 have taught him, docendo discens, in the last fifty 
 years. He thus proposes to attack the problem in 
 a more concrete manner than the majority of discus- 
 sions upon it are able to do, and to consider upon 
 what points the teacher's attention should be 
 directed who has to teach history at any stage within 
 our German educational institutions, whether they 
 contain nine, seven, or six forms, in this twentieth 
 century. 
 
 As we shall see, the problem is both simple and yet 
 comprehensive. 
 
 These institutions are divided into classical and 
 modern schools — into schools with or without Latin, 
 to use the popular expression. Hence it is obvious 
 that in discussing history and its teaching we must 
 direct our attention in the first place to the classical 
 
 * The literature of the subject is to be found admirably 
 complete in Schiller, Handbuch der praktisclien Pddagogik, 2, 
 p. 535 ff. Mention must also be made of the Methodologie de 
 V ' enseignement moyen by a Belgian scholar. — Professor Collard. of 
 the University of Louvain (Brussels, Maison d'Edition Alfred 
 ( 'astaignc. 1903) ; see p. 382 ff. (L'histoire). We can recommend 
 [ the whole section : criticism from a foreigner's point of view is 
 always useful.
 
 INTRODUCTORY 3 
 
 schools, for the reason that the training there given 
 is primarily historical, and is based upon a close and 
 continual study of the past as displayed in Greek 
 and Roman literature and history. Only upon this 
 basis is it possible to explain the true meaning of 
 history and historical instruction for boys between 
 the ages of nine and eighteen, and only so can we 
 form a picture of that ideal which every scientific or 
 intellectual pursuit of any kind must necessarily 
 keep in view. Not until this ideal has been dis- 
 covered can we discuss the objects and the means of 
 history-teaching in the case of those schools which 
 are primarily occupied with the facts of modern life, 
 with modern languages, and modern science. 
 
 This order has not been adopted from any idea 
 that the classical are to be regarded as the more dis- 
 tinguished schools. Classical and modern schools 
 have been solemnly recognized in Prussia as 
 " equivalent in value "; this they are and have 
 been, in their respective styles and places. We do 
 not, in fact, recognize any distinctions of rank 
 between the different categories of schools, so that 
 we need not emphasize the national importance of 
 the fact that historical teaching in the modern schools 
 should be properly conducted. Of girls' schools we 
 say nothing ; the question demands special investi- 
 gation, for which we do not possess the requisite 
 knowledge, though at the same time we would 
 assert our conviction of the extreme importance of 
 this subject. The modern Latin schools (Real- 
 yymnasien) we class in general with the classical 
 
 1—2
 
 4 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 schools, laying no special stress upon the difference 
 of their curriculum from that of the true classical 
 school ; the history teacher will very easily be 
 able to make those slight modifications demanded by 
 the difference between the two organizations. More- 
 over, it is impossible to speak with any certainty at 
 this moment of these Prussian Realgymnasien, as 
 changes are constantly made in their curriculum, 
 and especially in those branches of study which we 
 are forced to consider — for instance, Latin. 
 
 If we attempt to explain the special nature of 
 secondary classical education as briefly as possible, 
 one fact is clear — that these institutions owe their 
 special character to the fact that they are prepara- 
 tory to the university. Their education is a prepara- 
 tion for science in the truest and highest sense of the 
 word, and science implies the discovery of truth, 
 reality, and certainty within the subject under 
 examination. Preparation for scientific work is 
 thus itself science, the search for truth, and the pro- 
 cess which the Greeks called <f)i\ocro6eiv is common 
 both to a first and to a sixth form. Hence we shall 
 be able to define the special character of classical 
 school training as education for science by means of 
 science. It is a development of the sense of truth 
 in the highest meaning of the term, of the desire in 
 every case to secure clarity, which is truth. To 
 this idea belongs the further conception that the 
 student should be accustomed to desire truth for its 
 own sake, la lumiere pour la lumiere, and not for the 
 sake of such profit as individuals, however numerous,
 
 INTRODUCTORY 5 
 
 may derive from his discoveries. Part of this task 
 is, therefore, a business extraordinarily difficult for 
 anybody ; it involves the gradual training of the 
 pupil to recognize the meaning of knowledge in its 
 full and pure sense, and to make him understand 
 that knowledge is not the mere grasp of some facts 
 worth knowing brought temporarily within the range 
 of his ideas. Here, at all events, is a tangible and 
 material difference between the classical and the 
 modern school. The latter have obviously to 
 develop this sense of truth as well, and have to 
 communicate knowledge, but not knowledge in its 
 highest and strictest sense ; they teach rather than 
 study, and their special qualities are to be found in 
 other directions. 
 
 What, then, is historical science, and what is 
 historical instruction ? What does historical in- 
 struction mean to boys of nine, twelve, or eighteen 
 years of age ? 
 
 By history we understand the discovery and 
 description of the past, of what has happened in the 
 world through human agency. The mass of these 
 accomplished facts is increased every day by 
 enormous additions, and is, therefore, too great 
 to grasp or measure. We have, accordingly, to 
 select the most important of these events per- 
 formed by human agency, and the question arises, 
 What point of view determines our idea of im- 
 portance ? We conceive of importance from the 
 standpoint of humanitarianism. History, and there- 
 fore historical teaching starts with the supposition
 
 6 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 that mankind is an ethical whole, and has its 
 Divine task appointed by God, to realize by slow- 
 decrees and gradual progress its conception of man- 
 kind and humanity. This is the true sense attaching 
 to the term " world history," which is a history of 
 mankind considered as an ethical whole. If it is 
 objected that a petitio principii lies beneath this 
 assertion, we admit the truth of the statement in a 
 certain sense ; our supposition is a belief, and not 
 demonstrable fact. If, however, it be argued that 
 humanity in this sense does not as yet exist, 
 one point, at least, is certain : so soon as any 
 individual has conceived the idea " that all men, 
 past, present, and future, form an ethical whole," 
 humanity, in our sense of the term, has come into 
 existence. Hence our definition of that science 
 with which the historical teacher will deal is to the 
 effect that history is the history of humanity re- 
 garded as an ethical whole, and even if the history 
 teacher's instruction is of the most elemental kind, 
 he cannot afford to dispense with this definition. 
 It must be present to his mind, and he cannot afford 
 to forget that this idea of the genus humanum was 
 first elaborated upon Roman soil, and eventually 
 found its truth, though by no means its realization, 
 in Christianity. The teacher need not, however, in 
 accordance with the precepts of former " methods," 
 explain these or any definitions of the kind at the 
 outset of his teaching ; there will be time enough 
 for that in the sixth form. For only at this point, 
 after the pupil has reached the goal of his long
 
 INTRODUCTORY 7 
 
 career, is this definition no longer a mere collocation 
 of words to him, but becomes an idea and a truth 
 which he has to some extent experienced. 
 
 When historical instruction is in question the 
 saying of Goethe naturally recurs to memory, to 
 the effect that the best part of history is the en- 
 thusiasm which it arouses. This is very true, and 
 such enthusiasm is the best — not the sole — result of > 
 historical teaching, but it can only be aroused in 
 connexion with the idea or the conception that the 
 deeds which are to inspire admiration, the exploits I 
 of great and pure heroism, actiially came to pass 
 and were performed by men of like passions with j 
 ourselves. Hence we reach the supreme law which 
 must govern every mode of historical presentation, 
 and, therefore, of historical teaching in secondary 
 schools. This instruction must deal only with what 
 has actually happened, and it must be added, 
 should represent it exactly as it happened, as far as 
 it is possible to achieve this object. There is an 
 ideal of historical narration based upon an entirely 
 objective method which relates facts, describes 
 character, and retraces motives undisturbed by 
 personal inclinations, by political and religious 
 partisanship, or by any other influences of the kind 
 which may affect the historian. Admirable as this 
 ideal may be, its perfect realization is an impossi- 
 bility. The historian or narrator remains an indi- 
 vidual, and his view of history, together with his 
 mode of presentation, must ever bear a strong 
 impress of his individuality. At this point, how-
 
 8 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 ever, we are confronted by a further rule, which is 
 by no means superfluous. Events that certainly 
 have not happened, and have been proved by serious 
 and honest investigation not to have happened, are 
 not to be represented as realities for the purpose of 
 producing some moral or aesthetic influence or other 
 effect of the kind. Among our great historians 
 Chr. Schlosser has expressly refused to accept 
 the objective theory. Ranke, again, says of him- 
 self with humble pride that he will only relate 
 events " as they actually took place," and has 
 become, paradoxical as it may sound, an extremely 
 subjective historian by reason of this very effort to 
 reach an objective standpoint.* We cannot, there- 
 fore, hold up either one or the other as a model for 
 history teachers in secondary schools. 
 
 The impossibility of writing history " from the 
 purely objective standpoint " is not merely a 
 deficienc} 7 or disadvantage : it produces also a 
 positive result. A contemporary historian is right — 
 or, at any rate, has the right, whether he be an 
 historical writer or teacher — to treat history as a 
 
 * We have in mind, for instance, the historical introductions 
 to the narrative passages in the correspondence of Bunsen and 
 Frederick William IV., edited by Ranke ; these passages are 
 apparently written from the objective standpoint as though 
 the author were treating of the seventeenth or eighteenth 
 centuries, but are in reality highly coloured with the writer's 
 personality. Of German historians Ludwig Hausser seems to 
 us to be the best model for the teacher ; not only does he possess 
 a full sense of historical justice and truth, but he has at the same 
 time feeling and character.
 
 INTRODUCTORY a 
 
 man of his own age — that is, from the standpoint of 
 the twentieth century. He may also treat it as a 
 member of his own nation, and many will be inclined 
 to add, " as a member of his own Church." This 
 latter claim raises a practical question of con- 
 siderable difficulty of which we shall have to treat 
 in its own place, for the special reason that discus- 
 sions upon the question, whether at head-masters' 
 conferences or in educational hand-books, usually 
 evade this point, and speak as if there had never been 
 any difference between theories of life or any con- 
 sequent great communities, churches and ecclesi- 
 astical parties, which were founded upon a basis of 
 these divergent views, have fought their battles, 
 and are fighting them to-day. A powerful indi- 
 viduality is a source of great power, and will make 
 itself felt, if anywhere, in historical teaching ; but 
 the teacher, even more than the historical writer, 
 must remember that he is but an individual. He 
 must, therefore, be careful to guard against the 
 delivery of judgments by means of ready-made 
 catch-words or oracular pronouncements. 
 
 One further point must be mentioned before we 
 can enter upon the practical and detailed side of 
 our subject. In the course of historical instruction 
 the teacher is often obliged to consider the so-called 
 spirit of the age, though this is often nothing more 
 than a transitory whim of fashion. At the present 
 time, as every one knows, the teacher is confronted 
 by " the consciousness of the age " or " the need 
 of the present," or by "life," often with the loud
 
 10 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 demand for special consideration of all possible 
 economic and social developments. Nor is this all. 
 Every moment some new movement imperatively 
 demands "consideration" or "special treatment." 
 One would imagine that the spirit of advertisement 
 or the eulogies of the auctioneer had invaded our 
 special sphere, remote as it may be from compe- 
 tition and from the haggling of the market-place. 
 The truth of the matter is that of making high- 
 sounding phrases there is no end ; to stimulate the 
 feeling of patriotism, the sense of responsibility 
 to the State, the religious sense and character in 
 general — these are demands which the experienced 
 teacher can estimate at their proper value, knowing, 
 as he does, how humble a modicum of truth or 
 reality is concealed behind these sonorous phrases. 
 Hence at the very outset of our considerations we 
 venture to offer the following advice to our younger 
 colleagues : In the first place, decline to be frightened 
 by uproar, or to be discouraged by lofty phrases. 
 In the second place, continue to study history your- 
 selves : learn it that you may teach it. The methods 
 of historical study have been already learnt at the 
 University, and the teacher has shown in his ex- 
 amination that he has acquired this capacity. 
 The art of teaching history to children, boys, or 
 young men, will be learnt by practical teaching, 
 the more certainly in proportion to the zeal and per- 
 severance with which the teacher devotes himself 
 to his special subject. One point, however, is an 
 indispensable condition in whatever stage of Ms-
 
 INTRODUCTORY 1 1 
 
 torical teaching the instructor may find himself : 
 he must have a general view of the whole path which 
 his pupils have travelled, or have still to follow. 
 This general view is assumed by us henceforward, 
 and only so can we expect that our arguments will 
 prove of any use to our colleagues. Our German 
 secondary schools and the higher or middle schools 
 corresponding to them, admit their pupils, generally 
 speaking, at the age of nine or ten — in some cases 
 a little earlier, in others a little later — and those 
 who pass through the whole curriculum leave 
 school at the age of eighteen, nineteen, or twenty. 
 The secondary school and the modern school with 
 its nine forms (Realschule), has, therefore, to deal 
 with children, boys, and young men. Hence there 
 is one fundamental law imperative upon historical 
 instruction, if upon any branch of study : history 
 is one thing to the mind of a child and of a boy, 
 another thing to a youth, and, again, another thing 
 to the mind of a mature or aged man. This fact 
 has ever been recognized, and, as far as I can see, 
 the curricula of all German educational institutions 
 contemplate a twofold progress across the centuries. 
 We have definitely rejected those simple or in- 
 genious proposals which would divide the history 
 of the world into so many portions as there are 
 classes in a school, and assign a division to each class 
 from the fourth form to the sixth. In examining 
 the curricula of the German secondary and modern 
 schools, we find a great and general similarity which 
 materially facilitates our task. We shall, there-
 
 12 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 fore, be justified in basing our arguments upon the 
 organization usual in Prussia and in those provinces 
 which have adopted it directly from Prussia. This 
 method has been chosen not merely because this 
 organization is best known to the author himself, but 
 also because the conclusions drawn from these data 
 are easily applicable to the other schools of our 
 country.* In Prussia historical instruction has been 
 discussed at numerous conferences of head masters, 
 both in general and with reference to important 
 details. The subject recurred some eleven times 
 before the year 1876, when the well-known syllabus 
 of Erler appeared. Discussion has been no less 
 frequent since that date, and anyone who knows 
 the extraordinary laboriousness of the methods by 
 which these conferences work will not doubt their 
 fundamental thoroughness. It may, further, be 
 asked whether the result has justified the labour 
 expended, f One point, however, which seems to 
 us of high importance has not been sufficiently 
 emphasized, either at these conferences or in the 
 
 * The necessary information may be foimd in Banmei.-t r, 
 Einrichtung und Verwaltung des hoheren Schuhcesens in den 
 Rulturliindem von Europa und Amerika, vol. i., 2 of the hand- 
 book, p. 99 (Bavaria), p. 129 (Saxony), p. 152 ff. (Wurtemberg), 
 p. 119 (Baden), p. 195 (Hesse), p. 287 (Austria), p. 345 ff. (Hun- 
 gary) ; the differences are not so profound as materially to 
 modify our observations upon method and teaching practice. 
 
 t Beginners are rather to be dissuaded from a perusal of these 
 lectures, which treat the subject in a hundred volumes of many 
 thousand pages, and naturally repeat the same truths over and 
 over again ; the result is to give the beginner an entirely false 
 idea of what has been or can be done in this subject.
 
 INTRODUCTORY 13 
 
 other literature of the subject. There is a general 
 impression that our pupils learn history only 
 during the so-called history hours ; yet nothing is 
 more obvious than the fact that historical informa- 
 tion and impressions may be derived by our pupils 
 from many other sources ; consequently there can 
 be no fruitful discussion of historical instruction 
 until we have secured a clear view of these tributary 
 streams of influence, if we may use the term, and 
 their effect upon the main stream of historical 
 teaching. It is not the actual handling of this 
 subject, but rather its organization that is in ques- 
 tion. The historical teacher will, therefore, find it 
 advisable to consider at every stage the relationship 
 of other branches of instruction to his own subject. 
 
 This will lead him to a final preliminary question — 
 a question, however, which cuts deep into the nature 
 of the subject — At what class should historical 
 instruction as such, in continuous and formal style, 
 begin ? We know (apart from certain discoverers 
 of the eleventh commandment) at what stage, more 
 or less, the study of French, of Greek, or of English 
 should begin. Can we say as much in the case of 
 history ? 
 
 Tn most German States the question is answered 
 in practice as follows : historical teaching usually 
 begins in the third school year — that is to say, in the 
 Third* Form — according to the most usual termin- 
 ology. The Prussian syllabus of 1892 and of 1901 
 follows the same method, though for the First and 
 * For terminology, see preliminary note.
 
 14 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Third Forms history is put down at one hour a week 
 (p. 45), subjects which are not historical being 
 included under the term. We must admit that 
 definition of the beginning of continuous historical 
 instruction proper. True historical teaching — using 
 the word in the sense above explained — cannot 
 begin until some conception, however immature, has 
 been secured of the difference between accomplished 
 fact and fiction, until the stage has been reached 
 when there is recognition that poetry, legend, and 
 narrative are not the same as history. This point 
 is neither automatically nor invariably reached by 
 promotion from the Second to the Third Forms ; 
 but the process is generally completed between the 
 ages of eleven and twelve and in that period of the 
 school to which these ages belong. When we 
 assert that " history " — that is, the regular study 
 of the subject — should not begin before the Third 
 Form, we do not imply that the formation of an 
 historical sense is impossible at an earlier period. 
 We mark off the two lowest Forms — the First and 
 Second — as a preliminary stage, in the belief that we 
 shall thus secure a correct point of view for our 
 future considerations. Hence our remarks apply 
 primarily to the secondary or Latin school, though 
 they are also true of any high school.
 
 I 
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 
 
 First and Second Forms. 
 
 For this stage of educational progress we refuse to 
 admit historical instruction proper ; at the same 
 time the subjects of instruction are of extreme im- 
 portance, as contributing to the formation of the 
 historical sense and to the realization of historical 
 truth. This process of development in the case of 
 secondary school boys is chiefly influenced from 
 three main sources : the instruction given in Latin, 
 German, and religion. 
 
 It is remarkable that the teaching of Latin has 
 never been regarded from this point of view, and 
 yet the fact is obvious so soon as it has been 
 enounced. The first condition preliminary to the 
 formation of an historical sense is the capacity to 
 regard the past as present. A past national 
 history, the life, the deeds, the possessions, and 
 the modes of thought of a vanished people are 
 transported into the present in the language of 
 that people ; hence every foreign language — 
 especially every dead language — produces a cor- 
 
 15
 
 16 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 respondingly greater effect upon every human 
 mind and upon the mind of every child. 
 
 These influences produce effects far reaching, 
 though not immediately obvious in tangible re- 
 sult ; but appreciation of these effects has been 
 obscured by the current, but somewhat unin- 
 telligible phrase that Latin is a mental gymnastic. 
 The study of the language of a nation which is so 
 infinitely far from us, and yet so infinitely near to 
 us as Latin, can obviously do much more, even for 
 a boy of nine years of age — as, indeed, the current 
 phrase implies ; and this, though we confine the 
 deeper influence to the development of a capacity 
 for gathering isolated examples beneath the unity 
 of laws and rules. It seems to us essentially im- 
 portant to the very nature of our secondary educa- 
 tion that no triviality should be imported into the 
 study of this language ; all must be scientific, even 
 for the immature mind of the First-Form boy, and 
 this for the simple reason that every Latin word 
 contains a wealth of historical life. This must be 
 the method even in the earliest stages. Even if 
 the phrase be nothing more recondite than mensa 
 rotunda est, it should be shown that the people who 
 spoke this language two thousand years ago had 
 round tables, that they had Sessel (stools), sella, 
 that they had Kuchen (cakes), placenta, etc., that 
 its sons were addressed as mi fili. To the attentive 
 observer it is absolutely certain that the greater 
 interest which the boy shows in Latin as compared 
 with a modern language, when he is capable of
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 17 
 
 interest at all, depends upon this fact. For the 
 adult, again, it is by no means a matter of indiffer- 
 ence whether he regards a beautiful jug in the 
 nearest shop, from a famous factory, or a Roman 
 drinking vessel, with some rude inscription, dug out 
 of the ground. Two thousand years ago the 
 drinking vessel was just as trivial as is now the 
 beautiful jug which stands by the dozen in a shop 
 window and is of interest to us for its aesthetic 
 beauty or its technical perfection ; the drinking 
 vessel has this advantage — that it has a history, 
 that it speaks to us of the past, and enables us for 
 a moment to realize this past. In the most in- 
 sensible it arouses a feeling analogous to scientific 
 interest — the interest of curiosity, however tran- 
 sitory ; and a similar effect is produced by a growing 
 acquaintance with Latin forms, words, and termina- 
 tions, and thereby with Latin things and ideas in 
 the case of the boy of nine years old ; he feels him- 
 self a Latin scholar because he thinks that he is 
 gaining real and pure knowledge, and not merely 
 the knowledge of the market-place. To make 
 French or English — English in the case of the First 
 Form — the initial foreign language in a secondary 
 school, is to stifle the scientific sense at its very 
 outset. At this point we may be confronted by 
 one of those zealots who would build and concen- 
 trate everything at once upon the basis of what is 
 already known. He may ask how the teacher is to 
 bring out and make operative the historical influence 
 contained in the elements of Latin. The answer is 
 
 2
 
 18 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 that no special treatment is demanded of the 
 teacher, and that he should merely allow this course 
 of development quietly to proceed. It is quite open 
 to him, and arises naturally from the subject, to 
 tell his boys something from time to time of the 
 great Roman nation whose language they are learn- 
 ing, and of whom they will afterwards learn much 
 more. We must not, however, be misunderstood 
 to wish the importation of Greek and Roman his- 
 torical facts into elementary Latin exercises — -a 
 process sometimes known as concentration, appar- 
 ently on the principle of Incus a non lucendo ; within 
 our own field many valuable fruits grow quietly, 
 without any fussing over questions of method. 
 
 The second source which contributes to the for- 
 mation of an historical sense is different in nature 
 from the former, but acts as a valuable supplement 
 to it ; this is the instruction given in the German 
 language, which can exert a fairly strong influence. 
 The German reading-books of the two lowest forms, 
 while providing poems of every kind, fables, fairy 
 stories, anecdotes of men and animals, descriptions 
 of Nature and proverbs, also deal, as is well known, 
 with the facts of history. In our opinion the Prus- 
 sian syllabuses of 1882, 1892, and 1901 were ill- 
 advised in announcing " German and historical 
 narratives, 3+1=4 hours," thus making one of these 
 hours a special history lesson. Naturally our profes- 
 sion has been at work here, and has already produced 
 a whole library of books, with a biography of Hercules 
 or Odysseus on the first page, and with that of the
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 19 
 
 Emperor William I. or of the reigning Emperor on 
 the last. 
 
 We must enter a most decided protest against 
 this literature and its sources, against " history," 
 or special hours for its study, in First and Second 
 Forms. Nor are these lessons as free from reproach 
 as they appear in the otherwise admirable syllabus 
 for the Saxon secondary schools of January 28, 1893. 
 "Whatever historical material can be used here, 
 whether drawn from Greek, Roman, German, 
 Saxon, or Prussian history, belongs to the German 
 lesson and forms part of the German reading-book. 
 It is quite reasonable that boys of nine or ten, who 
 are learning Latin, and are introduced to our 
 German national literature by the simple method of 
 learning through the reading-book, should read of 
 Charles the Great, of Henry I., of Frederick Bar- 
 barossa, of King Frederick William TIL, and the 
 Emperor William I., of Joseph II., of Maria Theresa, 
 of Frederick II., of the heroes of Germany, or their 
 own particular part of Germany, or even of their own 
 limited district or their town. Even better is it when 
 some gifted teacher, though he may possess no higher 
 certificate, seizes the moment when no governor nor 
 director is to be found for miles around, and tells 
 his first-form pupils stories of these men and women. 
 This, however, is not historical teaching, for the 
 simple reason that pupils in this stage have secured 
 no conception of chronological order. It would be 
 useless to tell them that Frederick the Great reigned 
 from 1740 to 1786 and Charles the Great from a.d. 
 
 2—2
 
 20 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 768 to 814. Moreover, they are unable to dis- 
 tinguish between these prose narratives of historical 
 events and the corresponding poems which deal with 
 historical characters. They cannot understand, 
 thank heaven ! the difference between a legend of 
 Charles the Great and a history of Charles the Great, 
 and it would be a complete mistake to transform 
 their legendary and poetical Roland into the 
 Hruotland of history. In a German reading-book 
 for the second form we find " Cadmus (about 
 1500 B.C.)," a statement typical of the confusion 
 between legend and history. 
 
 The Prussian syllabus of 1892 laid down that its 
 " Character Sketches from the History of the 
 Fatherland " should be chosen with reference to the 
 pupil's home ; that, for instance, in Cologne the 
 subjects of instruction should be the lives of Albertus 
 Magnus or St. Martin, or Reinald of Dassel. We can 
 see no adequate reason for this regulation. It seems 
 a matter of complete indifference in what order these 
 narratives from the history of our own country 
 should be read or explained, whether they should 
 begin from Cologne and end in Berlin, or follow any 
 other route. Each one of them has its own value 
 as providing food for the pupil's mind. The 
 Prussian syllabus of 1901, which has quietly cor- 
 rected many mistakes in the two preceding 
 S3^11abuses, simply says on p. 47 : " The great heroic 
 figures of the near and remoter past." 
 
 As regards the distribution of the material between 
 the First and Second Forms, a tendency is obvious,
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 21 
 
 springing from patriotic feelings, to lay great stress 
 upon a knowledge of German legends at the 
 earliest possible stage. In some syllabuses I find 
 that these legends include German mythology, 
 expressly stated as the ground to be covered by the 
 First Form : it would be preferable to warn teachers 
 off this ground. It is not my experience that 
 Hildebrant and Hadubrant, Titurel and Frimutel, 
 Parzival and Herzeloyde, Orilus and Schionatu- 
 lander, or even Repanse and Fierefiz of Anjou, 
 have especially excited the imagination of our 
 first-form boys. These legends become important 
 to boys only by an indirect method ; they must 
 first have secured some historical interest in their 
 nation, which can be gained by some intimacy with | 
 such figures as Theoderich, Etzel, or with chivalry 
 in general. When this has been done it would be 
 advisable to reserve information concerning the 
 medieval legends of Germany for the German 
 reading-book in the Fourth Form, where these 
 stories are brought into connexion with their special 
 and natural environment, and can then produce 
 their due effect ; this, again, is the proper age for 
 beginning the study of the Nibelungenlied. On the 
 other hand, it is, in our opinion, entirely reasonable 
 and correct to introduce the important personalities 
 of our national history to these two lowest classes, 
 by means of anecdotes, experiences in their lives, 
 and character sketches : at the same time, the only 
 object here should be to produce an immediate 
 effect. Order makes not the smallest difference.
 
 22 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 On Monday an instructive story of Bliicher and 
 Moltke can be read or told, and followed on Tuesday 
 by a similar story of Charles the Great ; pupils at 
 this stage have but the most elementary concep- 
 tions of chronology, and require nothing more 
 complicated for a time. The only immediate object 
 is to enrich their imagination with attractive figures 
 and deeds from the history of their own people, and 
 this process can be called, so far as we are con- 
 cerned, the inculcation of patriotism, if any sonorous 
 catch-word be required. 
 
 The Second Form reading-book should also contain 
 pieces of the same kind, especially pieces of poetry, 
 and in particular a selection from the finest legends 
 of classical antiquity, as many as possible from 
 Greek mythology — Prometheus, Phaethon, Cadmus, 
 Daedalus, etc., and some few legends from Roman 
 history. The earlier Prussian syllabuses are here quite 
 right in saying that the legend proper of classical 
 antiquity should be assigned to the reading of the 
 classical languages and to the hours for instruction in 
 German ; to the latter, therefore, in the Form of which 
 we are speaking. At the same time it is not wholly 
 clear what is meant by the term legends "proper " ; 
 something else is apparently meant than that 
 which appears in the syllabus of 1901 as an entirely 
 superfluous historical study out of connexion with 
 any other ; " narratives from the legends of classical 
 antiquity from early Greek history (until Solon) and 
 from Roman history (until the war with Pyrrhus)." 
 We need not, however, dispute further about words.
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 23 
 
 We are everywhere in favour of simplicity, and we 
 therefore prefer four hours of German to three hours 
 of German and an hour of history, though the 
 difference is not material. It is unnecessary to 
 enlarge upon the fact that these legends can be made 
 beautiful and valuable in the hands, or rather in 
 the mouth, of a teacher who has himself a youthful 
 feeling of sympathy for their poetry. After a lapse 
 of more than sixty years I can myself recall the 
 deep impression made upon me by the first sentences 
 in the classical work of Gustav Schwab : " Heaven 
 and earth were created ; the sea rolled its waves, 
 and the fishes played therein ; the feathered fowls 
 sang in the air, and the earth was covered with 
 moving animals." We are only considering the 
 subject as it bears upon historical instruction, and 
 as it can provide preparation, or has itself become 
 a preparation for this instruction which the Form 
 will soon have to begin. Take, for instance, the 
 story of Cadmus on page 87 of the most general, 
 though perhaps not the best reading-book for the 
 Second Form — that by Hopf and Paulsiek. After 
 the piece has been read through in sections and the 
 teacher has convinced himself that every one has 
 understood it, he will have it retold with books 
 closed. He will then ask what the boys have noticed 
 in the story, and in a manner entirely natural and 
 unforced, without injury to the poetry of the legend, 
 and avoiding any elaboration of special points, the 
 Form will learn the name Europa, will learn of the 
 Phoenician nation and their discoveries, will hear
 
 24 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 what an oracle is, will learn the names of some 
 Greek places — Crete, Delphi, and Thebes, will learn 
 also the names of some Greek gods ; while it is also 
 permissible to say a word upon our debt to the old 
 nation of the Phoenicians. Instruction of this kind 
 comes into connexion with other material — for 
 instance, with such Latin words as have been learnt, 
 and this we would add, without any special effort 
 upon the teacher's part. All that we ask of him, 
 in this case and in others, is to use as far as he can 
 the moral forces inherent in every worthy and 
 tangible object, especially if described in noble 
 language, and above all things not to destroy its 
 efficacy by attempts to do too much at one time. 
 
 A more powerful and immediate influence, foster- 
 ing and stimulating the early growth of the historical 
 sense, is the religious instruction given at tins stage. 
 It may be said at once that instruction in the 
 Christian religion, the third of the sources which we 
 have distinguished above, is from the outset historical 
 instruction of the first and most elementary kind in 
 the First and Second Forms of our middle schools. 
 This fact has been recognized by the present 
 syllabus of 1901 in its observations upon the 
 methods of history upon p. 47, but has not been 
 sufficiently emphasized. Religious instruction is 
 primarily Bible history taken from the Old Testament 
 in the First Form, and from the New Testament in 
 the Second ; teaching upon the Catechism, or any 
 other instruction given in connexion with the 
 parish or the church, does not concern us here.
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 25 
 
 There is no question here of substituting one con- 
 ception for another, and we need not therefore go 
 back to Bossuet's Discours sur Vhistoire universelle, 
 or to the Prceparatio evangelica of Eusebius ; it is 
 clear from the outset that Bible stories, or the Bible 
 story as a whole, are properly preliminary to later 
 historical instruction, and must therefore be treated 
 by the methods of such instruction, if religion is to 
 secure her rights and her interests, which are 
 precisely similar to those of history. Religious 
 instruction, especially in the Gospels, is primarily 
 historical instruction, and this not merely in the 
 more extraneous sense of the word ; for instance, 
 if Moses and Ins learning and the wisdom of the 
 Egyptians should be the point, the boy of nine years 
 old may very well be told who the Egyptians were, 
 and in what their " wisdom " consisted : may hear 
 something of their hieroglyphics, their pyramids, 
 their Lake Mceris, etc. ; or, again, in the New Testa- 
 ment, the Second-Form boy may of himself acquire 
 some idea of the great Roman Empire and its 
 provincial administration. Nor, again, is it merely 
 in the more serious and fruitful sense of the term that 
 pupils can of their own accord realise in their own 
 way certain historical conceptions which afterwards 
 become of great importance, such as the patriarchal 
 system of nomadic life and the growth of the tribe 
 to the nation ; they are confronted with anarchical 
 conditions, with the irregular but effective power 
 of men (the Judges) who hold no office, but guide 
 the destinies of a nation by force of character ; the
 
 26 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 people itself is described and described inimitably, 
 now enthusiastic, now timorous, blindly credulous 
 or defiantly unbelieving, asking for guidance, and 
 again rejecting it with the temper of a child 
 demanding miracles and signs — the people as it 
 is, as it was, and as it will be ; the pupils hear of 
 taxes, of anarchy, of priesthood, of kingship, and 
 of many other things which cannot be made entirely 
 clear by definition, for we may challenge any of our 
 pundits to give us a definition of the term " nation." 
 These things, however, must become a part of 
 experience before they can be used, and this, if 
 anywhere, is possible in biblical history ; this realisa- 
 tion will also be entirely uncritical, a point of no 
 mean importance, and to the pupils what they hear 
 will be unconditional truth and undoubted reality. 
 But the fact must also be emphasized that this 
 progress through the " Bible history " is a pre- 
 liminary stage to all historical instruction in a yet 
 deeper sense. We have previously stated that 
 " history " is primarily and from the outset a con- 
 ception of humanity as an ethical whole ; this con- 
 ception is presupposed in " Bible history." If we 
 wish to embark upon speculative inferences we shall 
 be forced to say that the idea of God is included in 
 this conception, and that without this idea humanity 
 cannot be conceived as an ethical whole ; the only 
 point of importance to us here is the fact that boys 
 of nine and ten can only conceive of these two — 
 God and man, divinity and humanity, in connexion. 
 These complementary conceptions are, however, not
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 27 
 
 only provided by the religious instruction in Bible 
 history, but they are also presented in a form 
 intelligible to the immature mind ; hence they 
 become firmly rooted, apart from the fact that they 
 are presented on the basis of an authority of incom- 
 parable power. We have the idea of a chosen 
 family believing in the true God and growing to a 
 tribe, which, while preserving its belief, becomes a 
 people ; to the people God gives the law of its life 
 in the promised land, and concludes a covenant 
 with it. We observe the prosperity, the decline and 
 fall of this people, the narrowness and limitation 
 of their conception of a national God, and the 
 gradual overcoming of this narrowness, until the 
 history of this people coincides with the history of 
 the one personality of Jesus, and thus rises and 
 widens to world history. Here we have in the 
 most popular and effective form conceivable the 
 necessary hypothesis upon which all later histori- 
 cal instruction must be based. Here lie concealed 
 in embryo the highest tasks and objects of history, 
 whether they be regarded as forming a philosophy 
 of history, or included under some other term ; all 
 later instruction and further study must remain 
 conscious of its connection with these fundamental 
 points if the study of history is not to be annihilated 
 by the bitter sarcasm or despair of the question 
 which Goethe places in the mouth of Faust : 
 
 " Am I perchance in thousand books to read 
 That everywhere mankind has toiled in vain, 
 That here and there one has found happiness ?"
 
 28 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 On this point we have no further advice for the 
 teacher ; the more entirely he treats these Bible 
 stories as history — that is to say, as accomplished 
 fact — the better will he provide for the rising 
 religious sense in his pupils ; the more he treats this 
 instruction as religion, and the more he devotes to 
 it his heart and all the higher forces of his soul, the 
 more will he do for the historical sense of his pupils. 
 Historical criticism, it is almost superfluous to add, 
 will be entirely false here, where the pupil can neither 
 follow it nor make it his own by reflection ; what 
 is wanted is the undisturbed narration of this history, 
 laying due emphasis upon its religious content, for 
 the Bible stories contain deepest truths, whatever 
 views may be held of their authenticity. 
 
 We have made no mention of geography as a 
 formative influence upon the historical sense at 
 this stage ; in any case, geography does not hold 
 that position ; it stands in far closer relationship to 
 history which is inconceivable without it. The 
 two studies are indivisible, and are divided only for 
 imperative practical reasons, in order that they 
 may afterwards join hands when they have accom- 
 plished their separate progress. Here in the First 
 Form the first progress is made through the great 
 scene upon which the world's history has been 
 played out, when the use of atlases or maps has 
 begun. The more simply and intelligently the 
 master is able to acquaint his pupils with mountains, 
 rivers, seas, etc., the more certainly will he be 
 paving the way for the later historical instruction.
 
 PRELIMINARY STAGE 29 
 
 There is no reason why he should not tell his pupils 
 something of Columbus, Cook, Franklin, or Nansen, 
 etc. We must, however, observe that we are 
 entirely opposed to the regulation of the Prussian 
 syllabus which lays down that the First Form should 
 gain a general acquaintance with the atlas, and then 
 confines the Second Form to the geography of 
 Germany, nor are we in any way converted by the 
 reasons adduced for this method. It is a subject 
 ot study wholly profitless at this stage. A boy of 
 ten years brings no interest to the geography of his 
 country, let alone of his native place, which is 
 neither of scientific character in itself, nor can 
 prepare him for scientific study ; the study of 
 immediate environment only becomes interesting 
 when the mind has grown maturer, and has been 
 enriched with historical and with other information. 
 For secondary schools the fundamental principle of 
 geographical study is certainly this : that it should 
 begin with outlying regions and work back to the 
 home ; but should not proceed from the school- 
 room to the village and its duck-pond, thence to 
 the province, thence to Germany, and so on, through 
 Europe and the other continents. We shall recur 
 to this mode of study when treating of the Fourth 
 Form. 
 
 In modern schools the conditions at this stage 
 differ little from those that obtain in the classical 
 schools. Latin is certainly absent, and for this 
 there is nothing to compensate ; nor, indeed, is com- 
 pensation required, since the pupil of the modern
 
 30 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 school does not propose to specialize in history as 
 does the pupil of the classical school ; his object is 
 to learn his bearings rather than to gain a know- 
 ledge of detail. Meanwhile, it must be noticed 
 that the Prussian syllabus for modern schools 
 provides an hour more for the study of German 
 (German and historical narrative) than is given to 
 the classical school: 4+1 instead of 3+1, and in 
 the Second Form 3+1 instead of 2+ 1. The reading- 
 book for the First and Second Forms in modern 
 schools will differ correspondingly, and certainly in 
 length, from the reading-book of the classical school ; 
 it will therefore, and in our opinion it should, include 
 more historical narrative. We shall afterwards see 
 that the desire for the positive and the practical 
 has provided a good supply of historical material 
 for memorizing, has given the instruction in the 
 modern school a character somewhat different from 
 that which obtains in the classical school, and has 
 possibly provided a certain advantage for this side 
 of historical instruction, which we ought not to 
 under-estimate.
 
 II 
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 
 
 From the Third Form to the Lower Fifth. 
 
 Historical instruction proper can now begin ; its 
 preliminary conditions have been already ex- 
 pounded ; these consist in the appropriation of that 
 knowledge and of those conceptions which we have 
 already explained or indicated, and in the inevitable 
 influences, difficult to estimate, which accompany 
 the appropriation of these conceptions. We do 
 not mean to assert that as the clock strikes eight 
 upon the morning of the day on which the pupil 
 begins work in the Third Form, he also begins to be 
 capable of following historical instruction with profit. 
 There will be many of the pupils who have long 
 since had access to historical books, which may be 
 excellent, such as the Greek and Roman histories of 
 C L. Roth, or of very doubtful value compiled by 
 incompetent hands. The latter class of readers, the 
 cumberers of our ground, must be taken as they 
 are ; everybody knows that at this age much that 
 is bad can be read without serious loss, and we 
 hope that the time is still far distant when home 
 
 31
 
 32 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 reading will be subject to the inspection of the all- 
 compelling scholastic powers, and no boy allowed to 
 read anything unless his tutor, il suo pedante, as the 
 Italians say, is looking over his shoulder. The 
 point at issue is that in the Third Form, usually the 
 third year in the classical school, that stage is 
 reached when regular historical instruction can 
 begin to the extent of two lessons a week, as a rule ; 
 when there is an orderly progress commenced 
 through the last thirty centuries of human history, 
 in contrast to the irregular excursions which pupils 
 have hitherto made into this subject either in the 
 school or for their own purposes. 
 
 At this point some preliminary questions must be 
 briefly noticed. Schools with nine classes have 
 arranged their scheme of historical teaching by long 
 tradition and by a kind of convention, so that the 
 course of history is twice repeated — once in child- 
 hood and again, with the necessary modifications, 
 in youth. This arrangement, as we have seen, 
 originates immediately in the nature of those schools 
 which keep their pupils from childhood until 
 youth, or even until early manhood. As far as we 
 can see, the syllabuses of the different states are in 
 agreement on this point, and we shall therefore 
 decline to discuss any proposals which ignore this 
 necessity for duplication, and proceed to demand for 
 the Sixth Form some mixture of historical lectures, 
 study of sources, and other supposed methods of 
 extending and deepening knowledge. The principle 
 of two readings, or even three, is universally advisable
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 33 
 
 in legislation and in parliamentary life, as in the 
 private reading of good books ; it is a habit retained 
 throughout life by the sensible man, and in historical 
 instruction it is especially illuminating and profitable. 
 In the Prussian schools, and in those which have 
 adopted their new regulations, the first course of in- 
 struction proceeds from the Third Form to the Lower 
 Fifth — that is, to the well-known turning-point at 
 which some strike off right and left into the forest, 
 while others pursue their way to the leaving examina- 
 tion. These latter repeat the course during their 
 three years in the Upper Fifth, Lower Sixth, and 
 Upper Sixth. 
 
 The second preliminary problem is not so much 
 a problem as a whimsicality characteristic of our 
 age and of the position of the secondary teacher ; it 
 is raised by the latest question : Should history be 
 begun at its (relative) beginning or its (relative) 
 end ? The first man to conceive and express the 
 bold idea that historical instruction should begin 
 at the present moment or the immediate past and 
 work backwards to primitive times was d'Alembert, 
 as I learn from Mahrenholz.* In our days, when we 
 are reforming everything on earth except ourselves, 
 this idea has also aroused some transitory attention, 
 but has disappeared, leaving its mark only in certain 
 text-books, monstrosities of historical teaching. This 
 much is known to every one, as is also the fact that 
 an antiquarian scholar of importance half adopted 
 
 * Wandlungen der Geschichtsauffassung und des Geschichtsun- 
 terricht (Hamburg, 1891, p. 71). 
 
 3
 
 34 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 this idea, and seized the opportunity of speaking 
 with greater or less profundity as an amateur upon 
 historical teaching ;* he merely succeeded in proving 
 that anyone at the present, with a little reputation 
 can write upon matters of which he knows abso- 
 lutely nothing, and find readers, and even pro- 
 fessional experts, to take him seriously, to discuss 
 his ideas, and thus to give a certain importance to 
 mere amateurism. We must mention the fact at 
 this point because the secondary teacher is a pioneer, 
 if ever there was one, and when he is a historical 
 teacher, is a pioneer in a special sense and fights 
 under very difficult conditions, and he therefore 
 on occasion has, according to the old proverb, 
 many masters— at any rate, many who exercise 
 mastery over him. And therefore we must not 
 omit to express our conviction that at every stage of 
 historical instruction it is of importance that the 
 teacher in charge should acquire and preserve the 
 mental independence of the expert, and should 
 boldly maintain it when necessary against super- 
 ficial amateurism or against clerical espionage, by 
 no means unexampled at the present time. 
 
 The same idea has occasionally occurred from 
 the eighteenth century onwards in a less grotesque 
 form, namely, in the assertion that what is termed 
 more modern or most modern national history should 
 be made preliminary both in elementary and advanced 
 instruction, and should be followed by the history of 
 antiquity ; while Karl Peter has for years eagerly con- 
 
 * Hermann Grimm in the Deutsche Rundschau, 1891, No. 12.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 35 
 
 tended that aneient history must be the special care 
 of the upper stages of the Sixth Form. It is, how- 
 ever, unnecessary to refute these opinions, as in every 
 case proper conceptions of historical teaching have 
 won their way or have remained unopposed. 
 
 We shall begin at the beginning. Historical 
 instruction in the Third Form is the history of 
 antiquity — that is, of the Greeks and Romans — 
 with the addition of such part of the history of the 
 ancient peoples of the East as may seem necessary. 
 Some authorities assert that a general view of this 
 latter subject should precede the study of Greek 
 history, speak of the growing importance which 
 Oriental history has acquired through discovery, 
 and perhaps express even in these views the 
 momentary unpopularity of Greek and Roman 
 civilization as a subject for study. The fact, how- 
 ever, is undoubted, that for ourselves, who are 
 Germans and Europeans, Greek and Roman history 
 is of far more importance than Egyptian or 
 Assyrian ; our arrangements have to be made upon 
 a basis of two lessons a week extending over one 
 year, and in this elementary stage simple arrange- 
 ment is essential. Hence we must be content with 
 the history of those two nations — a history, moreover, 
 which stands in no immediate need of antiquarian 
 research, but is in touch with the modern world by 
 reason of unbroken tradition. We, as Europeans 
 and Germans, stand upon the same footing of 
 freedom as these two nations, that mysterious force 
 which first became life and reality upon Greek 
 
 3—2
 
 .30 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 soil ; we, in short, like the Greeks and Romans, 
 are Western and not Eastern nations, and therefore 
 Greek and Roman history is not only more interest- 
 ing, but also more intelligible, to ourselves and to 
 our Third-Form pupils. Bible history will have 
 already acquainted our pupils with the Oriental 
 nations, and opportunity arises here and there for 
 providing some necessary information about them — 
 for instance, before beginning the narrative of the 
 Persian wars, when East and West, the Persian 
 monarch and the world of the Greek City States, 
 came into collision. At this point a teacher is obliged 
 to say something of the great Eastern monarchs, of 
 their rise and of the conditions of their existence. 
 
 Third Form. 
 
 We now reach the main question, which, in accord- 
 ance with prevailing custom, is usually proposed in 
 some highly pretentious or euphuistic form — the 
 problem of the " task of historical instruction " 
 in the Third Form. We propose to put the question 
 in more concrete form. During the year which is 
 devoted to this first progress through ancient 
 history the master has to deal with a class of twenty, 
 thirty, or forty boys for two hours a week — that is, 
 for some eighty hours altogether. What can he do 
 and what ought he to attain during this period, and 
 what must be the special objects of his attention, 
 and how are they conditioned by the nature of his 
 subject and the character of his pupils ?
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 37 
 
 We must first consider the character of this stage 
 and of the instruction given within it ; I hold that 
 in the case of these boys between eleven and thirteen 
 years of age, the teacher's effort should be directed 
 to the task of securing greater unity and connexion 
 in their hitherto fragmentary knowledge. In the 
 Latin lessons this unification is beginning ; connected 
 pieces are more and more translated, and some con- 
 nected author, such as Cornelius Nepos, is read and 
 forms a whole. In religious instruction the Old Testa- 
 ment is put into their hands, or some reading-book 
 based thereon which contains complete books of the 
 Bible, or, at any rate, large selections from them, 
 and here, again, unity is apparent. In their German 
 lessons a similar process is going on : the selections 
 in the reading-book are to be grouped and arranged 
 in order to connect them together, and the first 
 step in the land of reality is taken by means of 
 essay-writing, as the exercise is not improperly 
 named. Historical instruction must therefore 
 appear as a connected whole, representing the 
 life of two important nations from their origin to 
 their decline, or to their transition into new forms. 
 
 Before we consider the nature of this special 
 historical instruction, with its two hours a week, or 
 possibly three, in the Prussian modern schools, we 
 must also ask what formative influences are pro- 
 vided by the remaining studies in this Form, which 
 can contribute to the development of the historical 
 sense ; these we shall now indicate briefly. 
 
 The horizon of the pupil at the secondary school
 
 38 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 is now extended by the introduction of a new 
 language — French.* It is by no means a matter of 
 indifference that this language has developed from 
 the Latin which the pupils have already learnt, 
 though at this stage it is obvious that nothing more 
 can be done than to mention the general fact, as 
 explanation and illustration with numerous examples 
 are hardly possible. 
 
 We have already explained that every word of 
 Latin instruction contains implicit history, and the 
 knowledge of this language is now extended and 
 deepened ; the formation of certain elementary 
 historical ideas concerning state, king, compact, 
 law, alliance, etc., quietly proceeds with the reading 
 of an ancient author within the range of a Third 
 Form, such as Cornelius Nepos. 
 
 Religious instruction is also proceeding, and con- 
 tinues to be historical instruction, the more so as 
 considerable excerpts from the Old Testament are 
 now read ; here we have the study of sources in 
 pure form, while the instruction concentrates 
 attention upon human life and action from the strict 
 standpoint of moral and religious criticism ; thus 
 the pupil gains a higher standard by which he may 
 judge the deeds and the men whom he will meet in 
 his history lessons. 
 
 * This is the natural line of progress for a school which is to 
 be introductory to scientific thought — that is, for the secondary 
 school ; it is also one of the reasons which induce us to oppose 
 the curriculum of the reformed secondary school. To make 
 Latin the first foreign language is to us a question of educational 
 policy, and to the secondary school is a vital question.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 39 
 
 Further, the instruction in German continues to 
 introduce the German national literature in an 
 elementary manner. To put the matter more 
 simply, the boy learns to read good German books 
 with intelligence, and thus improves and practises 
 the powers which are necessary to understand 
 historical connexion. 
 
 Finally, what should be obvious from the outset, 
 but rarely meets with due appreciation, history 
 and geography become close and natural allies. 
 
 The union between these two sciences may 
 produce admirable results both here and elsewhere, 
 provided that either' science is treated with due 
 regard to the other, and at the same time confined 
 within its proper bounds. History in this elemen- 
 tary stage, and henceforward until the high stages 
 are reached, will always provide a geographical 
 reference to the places of which it treats ; these will 
 always be shown or found upon the map. Geography, 
 again, will provide some meaning for the place- 
 names which occur, by reference to. their historical 
 importance whenever possible. Clearly, this cannot 
 be done until the pupils have acquired some know- 
 ledge of history ; the fact is recognized in most 
 German schools by the principle which states that 
 the two geographical lessons should treat of the 
 geography of Europe, and the two historical lessons 
 should deal with the two nations, the Greeks and 
 the Romans, which really gave the word " Europe " 
 its meaning in the history of civilization. 
 
 The first introduction of boys of eleven or twelve
 
 40 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 years old to the national life of one people can only 
 be secured by dividing history into histories and into 
 small sections, each of which is presented as a self- 
 contained whole whenever possible ; the subject of 
 instruction, is therefore histories taken from Greek 
 and Roman history in chronological order. We 
 say histories and not biographies, important as 
 biographical study may be. Greek history is 
 terminated with the death of Alexander the Great, 
 and Roman history with Augustus and the Battle 
 of Actium ; neither the Diadochi nor the Roman 
 imperial rule can be made subjects of detailed 
 treatment for the Third Form. Hence we shall 
 approve the practice of the Prussian and of the 
 other German syllabuses, which make Solon in 
 Greek history and Pyrrhus in Roman history the 
 starting-points of more detailed study ; in former 
 times much useless toil was expended upon the 
 Pelasgic period and the age of the Roman Kings. 
 As we have observed, there is no objection to making 
 these same historical periods the material of the 
 German instruction in the lower Forms ; they must 
 also form part of the history studied by the Third 
 Form, and must be presented shortly and summarily, 
 thus leading up to more detailed narratives of Solon 
 and Pyrrhus. 
 
 Theorists upon historical instruction have often 
 spoken of the distinction between a purely didactic 
 side and an ethical side or influence, and have 
 referred to the training of the sympathies and 
 imagination, to the hardening of the will, to the
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 41 
 
 stimulus of patriotism and of the religious sense 
 etc. Ethical influence is inherent in the first place 
 in the material of instruction, in the second, place in 
 the personality instructing, and in the third place, 
 as in all other subjects, in the performance of duty. 
 Here, however, as in every case, the object of primary 
 importance at school is the act of learning, and the 
 task of securing that the pupils should appropriate 
 matter worthy of study, with all the strength of 
 their will, their intellect, and their memory. Mean- 
 while the master's task is to present this history 
 to his pupils in such a manner as to secure two 
 results : 
 
 Firstly, the most important events with their dates 
 must be engraven upon their memories. 
 
 Secondly, they must be able to make some ele- 
 mentary use of what they have learnt. 
 
 This object may be secured by three means. 
 These are, the text-book, the teacher's commentary 
 or lecture, and the revision by the pupil. Of these 
 three we have now to speak, not merely with refer- 
 ence to this, but witli reference to every stage of 
 instruction. 
 
 A text-book is essential at this point as a basis of 
 instruction. A mere table of dates and names is 
 not sufficient, for the reason that the Form does not 
 yet understand how to use a table, no matter how it 
 be constructed ; a text-book together with a table, 
 even if it be nothing more than a so-called canon, 
 is equally inadvisable, for the reason that the 
 pupil's desk is already crowded with far too many
 
 42 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 books. The text-book for a Third Form must there- 
 fore contain tables — that is to say, after every 
 section a short list must be given of the most impor- 
 tant facts, with their dates, to be learnt by the pupil ; 
 and at the end of the book these facts and dates 
 must be printed together in connected form, so that 
 the pupil can have the whole result of his year's 
 work before his eye. We do not propose to recom- 
 mend particularly any of the countless text-books 
 in existence. 
 
 Assuming that the teacher is able to choose for 
 himself, or assuming that in his deliberate judgment 
 the book in use is unpractical — as, for instance, 
 is the work of Piitz for middle forms ; assuming, 
 again, that his head master is amenable to technical 
 arguments upon the subject, and has no objection 
 to the inconvenience of introducing a new book, 
 then the teacher has to find a text-book with the 
 following qualities : it must be decently printed and 
 bound, qualities winch apply to every school-book, 
 but apart from this it must divide the subject- 
 matter into reasonable divisions ; it must not be 
 too thick nor too thin — in other words, the material 
 it contains must be such as can be properly ex- 
 hausted within the given period of eighty lessons ; 
 thirdly, it must contain nothing unhistorical ; and, 
 fourthly, it must recount, expound, and teach, but 
 not narrate its subject-matter — in other words, it 
 must contain nothing that is not history ; if legend 
 or poetry are quoted, their nature must be stated, 
 and uncertain events must be introduced with the
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 43 
 
 phrase " It is said." Thus, in the case of the 
 history of the Roman Kings, it must show that these 
 stories are told to boys of the twentieth century 
 with some detail, not because they are more or less 
 representative accounts of the seven Kings, but 
 because these stories were firmly believed some two 
 or three thousand years ago to be the early history 
 of their famous town by the Roman people — men, 
 women, and children, by high and low. This, 
 however, is not the only point ; the narrative style 
 of many, if not of the majority of text-books, shows 
 that their authors did not understand what history 
 is. A case in point is the widely disseminated work 
 of Welter, a clever book in its entirely false style. 
 These books either, like Welter, adopt the style 
 of a novel or else of a rhetorician ; an excellent 
 criticism uttered, I believe, by Niebuhr upon the 
 once popular Histoire Romaine of Rollin said that 
 history was there narrated as if it had not really 
 happened. Here there will soon be an improvement, 
 which has, indeed, already begun as far as we can 
 see ; since we have become a nation in the political 
 sense of the term, our historical teaching has been 
 marked by something of that e'£ avroiv to>v irpa^ixdrwv 
 egis, by the " spirit which statecraft inspires," and 
 therefore by that political realism which Polybius 
 demands of the historian ; something, too, of this 
 strong spirit, of this 7rpay/jiaTCKT]<; lo-Topias Tpoiros, 
 may or ought to form an element in the historical 
 teaching of a Third Form. 
 
 This, however, is a point difficult to estimate,
 
 44 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 and in any case incommunicable ; another point 
 that we have mentioned, that the text-book should 
 not be a narrative, but merely a presentation of 
 material, is easier to criticize than to explain. In 
 reviews and elsewhere we constantly meet the 
 foolish theory which demands that the text-book 
 should perform what is really the function of the 
 teacher's commentary or of the reading-book. 
 Only recently I read a criticism upon a popular 
 text-book, which stated that though a valuable 
 performance it could not inspire the pupil with 
 enthusiasm. Many authors attempt to vivify the 
 dryness of the text-book with anecdotes, appeals 
 to feeling, and epitheta omantia, such as " the bold 
 Pelopidas," " the honourable Phocion," etc. This is 
 a mistaken point of view. At the same time a text- 
 book for the third form need not necessarily be 
 wearisome, any more than are, for example, the 
 epitomes of Livy. Macaulay, in his essay upon 
 Goldsmith, rightly praises him for his power of 
 making the epitomes of his histories attractive : 
 " in general nothing is less attractive than an 
 epitome ; but the epitomes of Goldsmith, even 
 when most concise, are always amusing, and to read 
 them is considered by intelligent children, not as a 
 task, but as a pleasure." This should be our ideal ; 
 the text-book is not to be conversational in the 
 vulgar sense of the term, but children should be 
 attracted by it. 
 
 The tone and character of the instruction is. how- 
 ever, determined by the teacher, and follows from
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 45 
 
 his grasp of the subject, his manner of presenting 
 it, and his mode of narrative ; on these points the 
 text-book should not prejudge his efforts. In dis- 
 cussions upon the teacher's commentary or lecture 
 high-flown language has naturally been expended ; 
 it should be realistic, enthusiastic, convincing, 
 extempore ; the teacher should call events vividly 
 before the pupil's eye ; every lesson should be a work 
 of art, etc. A warning must be uttered against 
 catchwords everywhere, but most of all in historical 
 teaching. They either induce the young teacher to 
 adopt a false rhetorical style or discourage him, 
 and he feels obliged to admit to himself that his 
 lecture does not realize these sonorous phrases. 
 He may calm his mind ; even the heroes of these 
 proud demands do not make practice correspond 
 with precept ; what can be attained and ought to be 
 attained by a conscientious teacher of moderate 
 gifts is as follows : it is no small achievement, and 
 it is adequate. 
 
 A style of lecture-teaching essentially informal, 
 as is natural and desirable at this stage of instruc- 
 tion, can be attained after some period of learning 
 and practice. Our object at this moment is not 
 to deal with a large mass of information in one 
 lesson, but merely to expound such material as 
 the text-book provides, and provides in sections of 
 moderate length ; moreover, the teacher is perfectly 
 well able, without exciting the surprise of his pupils, 
 to glance at the text-book from time to time, if 
 the thread of his argument escape him, as may
 
 46 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 very well happen. But the first condition for a 
 good lesson, and above all for a good history lesson. 
 is proper preparation, and preparation must be of 
 two kinds : it must be devoted to the subject as a 
 whole, and to the lesson in particular. For a Third- 
 Form history lesson the first object is attained if 
 the teacher reads or re-reads a good Greek or Roman 
 history, though this is a practice which must be 
 continued. He should read one history and not 
 six, that he may become acquainted with the whole 
 of the area which he must cover with his pupils, and 
 gain a living knowledge of it. If he has time, and 
 time he may gain by leaving for once unread long- 
 winded reports, replies, theses, essays, etc., he had 
 better read for his general preparation one Greek 
 and one Roman original source — for instance, the 
 whole of Herodotus and the whole of Livy — in order 
 that he may secure the benefits of which the latter 
 speaks : ceterum et mihi vetustas res (de)scribenti 
 nescio quo facto antiquus fit animus. A first 
 analysis which he will make for his own instruction 
 should be kept, as it may prove of value at a later 
 time, and will be improved in the course of teaching ; 
 for upon the whole it may be said that the mind is 
 never more inclined to productive and creative 
 energy than when engaged in teaching. As regards 
 preparation for a particular lesson, the teacher must 
 be entirely clear upon the course which his lesson 
 is to take, and must at the same time make himself 
 entirely master of that moderate amount of material 
 which can be used for one lesson. When thus
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 47 
 
 equipped he should, after hearing the revision ot 
 which we will speak presently, have a complete 
 section read aloud by one or two boys. Let us 
 suppose it is the section dealing with King Pyrrhus 
 and the war with Tarentum. He will then retell 
 the story in greater detail with all the clarity of 
 his intelligence and practical knowledge, with all 
 the vividness that his imagination and descriptive 
 talent will permit, and with all the warmth that his 
 sympathy and his confidence will allow. Above 
 all things, he should strive to secure simple and clear 
 language, and remember the good rule which appears 
 as early as the Methodus tradendi in scholis historiam 
 for the Germanic province of the Jesuit Order 
 about 1717 ; larde fiat narratio, lit sequi possint 
 discipiili* The more practised teacher can natu- 
 rally reverse the process by first telling the story, 
 and then making the Form read the section ; this, 
 indeed, is the better method, but considerable 
 practice is required to present historical material 
 from the right point of view to boys at this stage, 
 and I therefore regard the former method as more 
 advisable for those beginners for whom these pages 
 are specially intended. The course of events, when 
 necessary and possible, is explained by reference to 
 the map, and the teacher must convince himself 
 that they have been understood by making the 
 Form repeat his narrative when the subject invites 
 this method (unusual, see below) ; for the most part 
 he will secure this end by short questions and by 
 
 * Monumenta Germanice pcedagogica , XVI., p. 107.
 
 48 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 a simple catechism : Repeat the main battles of 
 the Tarentine War ; the names of the most impor- 
 tant leaders and statesmen ; the districts where the 
 war was carried on, etc. At this point a few ques- 
 tions may be introduced, though not too frequently, 
 appealing to the intellect : In what way did the 
 Roman nation defeat the King who was originally 
 victorious ? Why did Hannibal consider it important 
 to reach the district of the Po with his army ? 
 Should a district, such as Bceotia or Thessaly 
 appear in Roman history, he will ask what the boys 
 know of these districts in Greek history, and so 
 forth. 
 
 In this connexion we must refer to the ethical 
 effect of teaching, and the extent to which this can 
 be produced by the teacher's lecture. Recipes 
 have already been published for stimulating 
 patriotism by emphasizing the heroism of the three 
 hundred Spartans at Thermopylae or of the 
 Athenians at Salamis, and possibly in the course of 
 time some psycho-physiological method will be 
 found of making historical dates a stimulus to 
 patriotism ; in the meanwhile we would utter an 
 emphatic Avarning against this mode of treatment. 
 It is impossible to conceive of any worse mistake 
 when explaining a lesson than to spend time in 
 preaching patriotism or any other noble quality.* 
 
 * Excellent are the words on this point of the above-men - 
 tioned method for the Jesuit schools : " Doctrinas morales e re 
 natas immisceat professor, non multas tamen. . . . Reflexiones 
 hse ad moralia brevissimse sint, ne concio prodeat loco historiae."
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 49 
 
 The beauty of great and lofty historical events, such 
 as the attitude of the Roman senate after the Battle 
 of Cannae, consists in the fact that they give their 
 own lesson. Herodotus says nothing further on 
 Ephialtes, except that ' He was the man whom I 
 write down as guilty ' (aWa tovtov oXtlov ypdcpco) 
 and nothing more of Leonidas than dvrjp apiaro? 
 ryevo/xevos. Similarly Tschudi, in his Chronicon 
 Helveticum, says of Arnold von Winckelried : 
 ' There was a man of Unterwalden by name Arnold 
 von Winckelried, an honourable knight ; he sprang 
 forth from the ranks, and embraced with his arms 
 a number of the hostile spears ; thus he sacrificed his 
 life.' This is the ideal narrative style, especially 
 in historical narrative for Third-Form boys. No 
 special stress, in the old style, should be laid upon 
 the astonishing heroism of men like Regulus or 
 the prisoners of Pyrrhus, who were released upon 
 parole, kept their word, and returned to captivity. 
 
 At the same time we should wish to mention one 
 further rule upon this subject. The teacher should 
 relate history as a man — not as a schoolmaster — as 
 the patriot which it is to be hoped he is, and as 
 consequently able to appreciate the deep patriotism 
 of such a man as Aristides or Demosthenes ; he need 
 not suppress his enthusiasm if it breaks from him 
 involuntarily upon the relation of some bold deed, 
 but he should not attempt to lash himself to 
 enthusiasm, for this is precisely the way not to find 
 it. Another point may be remembered. It is a 
 matter of experience that pupils at this age prefer 
 
 4
 
 50 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 history lessons to any other, perhaps together with 
 the German lesson. This frame of mind which 
 meets the teacher half-way is a capital on which 
 admirable interest can be secured, and its value 
 need not be enhanced by any artificial methods. 
 
 This special characteristic of the history lesson, its 
 popularity with the boys, a popularity which is 
 unshaken and should remain so in the case of the 
 Third Form, necessitates a further fact ; that home- 
 work should be given very sparingly. There should 
 be a little, a very little, but something should 
 always and regularly be given, otherwise the boy 
 will incline to despise the subject. The Form 
 should simply be told to read over in their text- 
 book, for the next time, the ground that has been 
 covered in any one day. At this stage it will be 
 understood that no other preparation is possible 
 for the history lesson except this repetition of what 
 has been already done. 
 
 These facts lead us to the third factor in historical 
 instruction — revision. Home-lessons obviously con- 
 sist of revision directly from the text-book ; in the 
 Third Form there is no taking of notes, and on this 
 subject we need not dwell, though dictation has 
 formerly played a part even at this stage. Revision 
 itself is of two kinds. First there is the repetition 
 of what has been gone through in lesson A, which 
 occupies the first fifteen or twenty minutes of lesson 
 B ; this is performed by one or two boys who are 
 called upon to repeat the lesson successively, or by 
 the usual mode of question and answer addressed
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 51 
 
 to any number of boys ; either method can be 
 adopted acording to the nature of the lesson under 
 treatment. The first Persian War, for instance, 
 can be repeated in sections of moderate length, 
 this being a task within the compass of any average 
 Third-Form boy. Such repetition, however, of the 
 circumstances which led to the legislation of 
 Tiberius Gracchus would scarcely be within the 
 compass of an Upper-Fifth pupil ; hence, in this case, 
 the master must ask questions upon the most 
 important points, and secure a repetition by means 
 of his questions in the following way : "We have 
 spoken of a journey taken by Tiberius about the 
 year 134 B.C. through certain districts of Italy ; what 
 special facts did he notice ? what conclusions did 
 he draw from them ? what earlier law dealt with the 
 distribution of land to plebeians who had none ? 
 by whom were the legislative proposals of Tiberius 
 opposed, and for what reason V etc. The second 
 mode of revision consists in the repetition of a 
 longer period than has been already gone through 
 by the methods explained ; instances will be from 
 500 to 431 b.c. in Greek history, and from 264 to 
 133 b.c. in Roman history. This repetition takes 
 place at the conclusion of each period in the text- 
 book, so that a pupil who works intelligently and 
 looks before him can prepare for this coming 
 revision of the whole period. It is probable, 
 discounting the differences between lessons and 
 teachers, that a considerable number make use of 
 this method. 
 
 4—2
 
 52 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 At this point we must consider the second im- 
 portant object of historical teaching — the power of 
 making some elementary use of the matter that has 
 been learnt. By this I mean the capacity to repro- 
 duce acquired information in another connexion than 
 that in which it was originally explained; for instance, 
 a master (in the higher stages), when the pupil has 
 finished the historical course, may ask questions upon 
 the history of Sicily or Spain, or upon any other 
 general fact of importance (of this method we shall 
 speak later), and arrange his questions from this 
 point of view. This is a problem which naturally 
 occurs at every successive stage of instruction. In 
 Prussia and elsewhere a very simple means has been 
 found of discovering bow far this problem has been 
 solved, and the object of the pupils attained, the 
 means being the oral history examination in the 
 school-leaving certificate. This method is now a 
 thing of the past ; here, as everywhere, reform 
 has thrown the handle after the helve, and the 
 practice has been abolished together with its 
 misuse. The problem, however, remains, and this 
 method must be begun even in the Third Form. 
 Use and application of the material learnt must 
 then be made, because such method forms an 
 essential element in every reasonable scheme of 
 historical teaching. As the method is possible it 
 should certainly be practised ; in the First and 
 Second Forms it is impossible, and for that reason 
 historical teaching in the proper sense of the term 
 is equally an impossibility in those forms. Revision
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 53 
 
 of this kind, however, is a severe test of the teacher's 
 capacity. The task, as such, is sufficiently simple. 
 For instance, the period of Roman history between 
 264 and 146 B.C. may be repeated as a biography of 
 Hannibal or of the elder Scipio. These biographies 
 can be built up by question and answer from the 
 material which the Third-Form boy has garnered 
 through the previous ten or twelve lessons extending 
 over a month or six weeks ; by learning some 
 twenty-six dates he has secured a chronological 
 grasp of this period immediately before the revision 
 of it, which revision, be it observed, should not, 
 and does not, require much more than an hour's 
 time even by the method proposed. It is obviously 
 at this point that the biographical thread of con- 
 nexion can be made highly useful ; it is, moreover, 
 the natural method to extract the biographies of 
 important men from the national history, as against 
 the reverse method which subordinates a national 
 history to the biographies of its leading men ; no 
 one is acquainted with a town if he has merely 
 observed the statues of its greatest citizens. There 
 are, however, many other obvious lines of procedure ; 
 for instance, towards the close of the course a con- 
 nected history may be demanded of some special 
 district of Upper Italy, Sicily, Spain, Bceotia, or 
 Messenia. It may also be added that from this point 
 of view the historical instruction provides a fertile 
 source of material for elementary German com- 
 position, which begins at this stage, as does all 
 connected work. An average Third-Form boy is well
 
 54 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 able to cope with such a task as the production of a 
 short history of the district of Messenia, for which 
 purpose he may be given numbered references to 
 his text-book ; a similar subject is the town of 
 Thebes, founded by Cadmus, according to legend, 
 and destroyed by Alexander the Great. It must, 
 however, be observed that we are not here proposing 
 one of the so-called minor elaborations of the 
 Prussian syllabus, the arrangement of which has 
 again pushed a good idea into extravagance ; nor, 
 again, are we proposing any additional object for the 
 pursuit of the history teacher ; we suggest nothing 
 more than a subject for an essay. It is not our 
 object to add to historical teaching, as such, any 
 additional tasks or extensions, but quietly to proceed 
 along the straightforward path which we have 
 indicated. 
 
 The path, however, must be traversed to its end. 
 This is a duty as important as it is difficult to fulfil, 
 because it is to some extent dependent upon adventi- 
 tious circumstances ; nevertheless, the appointed 
 period must be fully covered and thoroughly ex- 
 hausted. University professors, as every one knows, 
 are, as a whole, but little troubled by this require- 
 ment ; any general criticism on this account will be 
 unjustifiable in their case, and if the instruction they 
 find time to give bears good fruit the shortness of the 
 period covered does not matter ; secondary school- 
 masters, however, are under different laws, and 
 cannot allow themselves such licence in this matter. 
 The history teacher must, therefore, from time to
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 55 
 
 time, consider the speed of his progress throughout 
 the given course and must not delay, that he may 
 not have to hurry towards the conclusion. While 
 omitting nothing in the text-book, there is much that 
 he can treat summarily, so that he can eventually 
 reach the actual conclusion of the text-book, and 
 leave upon the pupil's mind the impression of a task 
 accomplished, a result by no means indifferent to any 
 who regard instruction as a truly educative process. 
 
 At every stage, and not merely when teaching a 
 Third Form, this duty must be seriously considered, 
 if only for the simple reason that it is difficult to 
 perform. The inexperienced teacher is easily left 
 behind from ignorance of the technical methods 
 advisable in this case ; the more experienced teacher 
 can make the same mistake for another reason ; the 
 richer his knowledge of the subject or of special 
 departments of it, the more will he have to tell his 
 pupils of interest, and it is hard to renounce these 
 opportunities. In many discussions upon historical 
 teaching one would think that theorists had forgotten 
 that the day on our planet contains but twenty-four 
 hours, and the year but three hundred and sixty- 
 five days — a large number of which, moreover, are 
 Sundays and holidays. 
 
 The difference between the classical and the modern 
 school is of comparatively minor importance for 
 this elementary and early instruction in ancient 
 history. The pupils of the modern school will 
 appreciate the world of ancient history less readily 
 than the Third-Form boy in the classical school,
 
 56 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 who has already breathed some of its atmosphere. 
 Nor is it necessary or possible that the sympathy of 
 the modern school should be stronger than it is. 
 Its pupils will not continue the study of history for 
 itself, but only require to gain that general know- 
 ledge of the subject which is advisable and necessary 
 for anyone who wishes to converse with educated 
 men, both for the merchant and for all members of 
 the specially industrial classes. Ancient history 
 need not be presented to these pupils in any different 
 form from that in which the classical pupils have 
 learnt it. The great struggles of the Oriental empire 
 and the Greek City States in the Persian wars, the 
 heroic struggle of the great nation with the great 
 man in the wars with Hannibal, are no less interest- 
 ing or significant to the Fourth-Form boy in the 
 modern school than in the classical school ; it was 
 in every respect wise for the new Prussian syllabus 
 to make the historical range for these different 
 schools practically coincident. A historian, how- 
 ever, of university training, whose business it is to 
 give this instruction in a modern school, will find a 
 special attraction in introducing the events, the 
 conditions, and the personalities of Greek and Roman 
 history to boys who will never be impressed by that 
 immediate contact with these peoples which alone 
 can be gained by a knowledge of their languages. 
 Hence this instruction requires no special art, but 
 merely careful observation of the ideas which the 
 teacher proposes to present to his pupils.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 57 
 
 Fourth Form. 
 
 The periods assigned to this stage of instruction 
 are by no means identical throughout Germany ; 
 for instance, the Saxon syllabus of 1893 assigns to 
 the Lower Fourth the outlines of German history from 
 1 648 to 1 87 1 , and to the Upper Fourth the first portion 
 of ancient history and Greek history to the death of 
 Alexander the Great. The Prussian syllabus of 1901 
 prescribes German history to 1740 for a course of 
 two years, and this we propose to make the basis of 
 our present discussion ; it is not only the most recent 
 decision, but has been made after deep consideration 
 of every problem involved. As our task is primarily 
 practical, we do not propose to utter any criticism 
 of the syllabuses in force in the different German 
 states or elsewhere ; in any case, the essential part 
 of our observations will apply, correctly or in- 
 correctly, to the several Forms of the school, what- 
 ever the period of history assigned for study. 
 
 First and foremost the teacher must gain a clear 
 idea of the general character of the Form with which 
 he has to deal. Fourth Forms are composed of 
 boys between twelve and fifteen years, and occasion- 
 ally include backward members of some sixteen or 
 seventeen years of age ; this is the precocious, 
 critical, and argumentative age at which, to mention 
 but one symptom, argument with the teacher often 
 occurs though it is hardly to be taken seriously. 
 This much is certain, that at this age strong authority 
 and discipline is imperatively necessary as a counter-
 
 58 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 poise. The Form must respect, not only the master 
 or the head master, of the school, but more than 
 these — the moral force which support and dominate 
 these personalities, as they do the pupils. Among 
 these influences the sense of nationalism or 
 patriotism, with possibly some small admixture of 
 what is now known as Chauvinism, is a most effective 
 influence, and is in many respects more strongly 
 operative at this age than the influence of religious 
 instruction and religious practices. Teaching, as a 
 whole, must be strongly stimulative, and from every 
 point of view must be directed to the task of crushing 
 or counter-balancing the distraction, dilettanteism, 
 and obstinacy which are characteristic of this 
 age. 
 
 Here — and unfortunately this is not the only 
 place — the Prussian syllabus of 1892 seems wholly 
 retrograde, and the last syllabus of 1901 has not 
 entirely repaired these defects. The old Prussian 
 syllabus of 1856, as far as it concerned the Fourth 
 Forms in secondary schools and in deciding the two 
 years' course for these Forms, was admirable, and I 
 have no hesitation in declaring it the best and most 
 effective piece of educational organization with 
 which I have met during the sixty years of my 
 experience as teacher or learner. In this syllabus 
 everything was admirably co-ordinated ; there was 
 a strict basis of Latin, ten lessons with the reading 
 of Csesar, to which the schoolboy of those days 
 came so well prepared that he could translate at 
 sight with but little help ; there was also an adequate
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 59 
 
 amount of Greek with the reading of the Anabasis. 
 Round this centre the outworks of German history 
 and German geography were arranged in a manner 
 complementary and mutually supporting. The 
 pupil gained increased knowledge of the history of 
 his own people ; the origin of it was discovered at 
 the source when he met the vigorous figure of 
 Ariovistus in the first book of the Bellum Gallicum ; 
 the German literature taught him so much of our great 
 poets and authors as to enable him to see something 
 of the great mountain-tops by advancing to their feet. 
 The New Testament provided religious authority, 
 easily brought into connexion with a sense of 
 patriotism, and in any case favourable to a deeper 
 ethical conception of history. This syllabus formed 
 a central portion of the path through the secondary 
 school, where abundant and simple nourishment, 
 but nourishment by no means monotonous, is most 
 necessary. Best of all, these studies might be made 
 fruitful without any sublimated educational theory ; 
 nothing more was required than such moderate 
 insight and devotion to duty as is rarely lacking in 
 our profession. 
 
 This organization, in our opinion, produced 
 excellent results in the generations of 1864, 1866, 
 ] 870, and later ; it was based upon the principle that 
 one subject should be learnt thoroughly, and 
 acquaintance be made with many ; we refer to the 
 serious and thorough linguistic training gained by 
 the study of the two languages, Latin and Greek, 
 which are especially suited for the acquisition of
 
 (10 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 such training. The basis of this organization has, 
 however, been so reduced that we can no longer 
 guarantee its success. The regulation which begins 
 Greek at a later age is not entirely objectionable ; 
 but to Latin the time given has been reduced to 
 seven hours instead of the former ten, from the very 
 outset in the First Form, and also in the Third and 
 Fourth. We have attempted to discover some reason- 
 able argument for this change without any success 
 whatever. In the syllabus of 1001 an hour has been 
 added in either case, the number now standing at 
 eight instead of seven ; hence the existing syllabus 
 in the present secondary schools is considerably 
 worse than it was before ; the previous ideals have 
 been retained, but the means of reaching them have 
 been unduly reduced. The results will be inevitable, 
 and in our special subject — the teaching of history 
 in this Form — a further result has become apparent 
 on one side : the Lower Fifth has been given a period of 
 German history instead of a period of ancient history. 
 Hence in Prussian middle schools three instead of 
 two hours are now devoted to German history, upon 
 which question we shall speak further when we 
 discuss the Lower Fifth. 
 
 We have now to ask what historical influence is 
 exerted upon the Fourth Form by the other subjects 
 there studied ; natural science and mathematics 
 may be left out of account. 
 
 Turning first to the classical school, a highly 
 important extension of the historical horizon takes 
 place at this point for the reason that the Lower
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 61 
 
 Fourth begins the study of Greek, which exerts an 
 influence even from the learning of the alphabet. 
 This task is in itself a revelation to any untutored 
 mind. The connexion of our script with the Greek 
 is plain even to a boy of twelve years old, and if he 
 is told whence the Greeks gained their alphabet, 
 his attention is directed to the great civilized 
 connexion which unites humanity, and a further 
 impulse is given to that recognition of humanity 
 as a whole which is gradually to become a living 
 truth for the pupil. The first Greek words which he 
 learns will forthwith display an identity with 
 German and Latin, which must lead to the idea of a 
 near or immediate relationship between the three 
 nations ; in short, a new source of historical informa- 
 tion is opened to him even before he begins the reading 
 of connected texts. In the Upper Fourth this reading 
 is confined to an historical source of first-rate value — 
 the Anabasis of Xenophon. It is obvious that this 
 latter advantage — to our thinking, very considerable 
 — will be diminished by the reduction of the lessons 
 from seven to six in the existing Prussian syllabus. 
 We are delighted to observe that this dangerous 
 precedent has not been followed by the Saxon 
 syllabus of 1893, which seems to us to point in this 
 and other cases to the more correct method, and 
 to be less disturbed by educational heterodoxy. In 
 this syllabus the seven hours for the Fourth and 
 Fifth Forms are retained. 
 
 In their first year the Lower-Fourth pupils have 
 advanced so far in Latin that they can read Ca?sar's
 
 62 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Bettum Gallicum : in Prussia, however, the master 
 is obliged to give somewhat more help than would 
 be, under other circumstances, advisable. It would 
 be superfluous to speak at greater length of the 
 importance of this author to historical teaching, 
 and to the historical education of the pupils, not- 
 withstanding the fact that many people and many 
 teachers seem to confine the word history to that 
 side of historical instruction which concerns the 
 memory alone. History to them implies the tables 
 or summaries, or the amount of so-called positive 
 knowledge contained in histories of the world in 
 twelve, eighteen, or twenty volumes ; they consider 
 that this is the kind of positive knowledge that we 
 wish to draw from the reading of Latin and Greek 
 texts. Our view, however, is very different. To 
 understand the past in any degree implies the 
 capacity of realizing it as a present ; we insist that 
 any one incapable of this effort is equally incapable 
 of relating the history of any one period or nation ; 
 hence, as regards our share in secondary education, 
 we may also say that pupils learn real history only 
 so far as they develop this capacity of using their 
 imaginative powers and realizing the past as present. 
 We have already seen that in the elementary stages 
 this process of realization is confined to simple 
 language and short sentences ; as the knowledge of 
 the foreign language improves, the power of realiza- 
 tion increases, and can or should be powerfully 
 operative during the reading of Caesar's Bella in 
 Gallicum, provided that the master has a moderate
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 63 
 
 knowledge of his business. Caesar's book is an his- 
 torical source of first-rate importance, by which we 
 mean that the writer relates his own experiences, 
 reproduces the past as present in action ; this task, 
 again, is performed by a man of high intellect, 
 who was himself the author and overseer of the 
 events which he narrates. It is thus obvious that 
 when the pupil prepares, translates, or revises this 
 book, when he reads this author thoughtfully, he 
 experiences the contents of the book so far as it is 
 possible in any way to experience the past. Only 
 thus will historical events become living realities to 
 the pupil. Take, for instance, chapters xxxi. to 
 liv. of the first book, the history of the first or 
 second great conflict between the Roman and the 
 Teutonic world, between Caesar and Ariovistus ; 
 however wooden the teaching or however stupid 
 the pupil, some realization of the important historical 
 position must be secured ; the pupil cannot fail to 
 realize the special position of Gaul, a civilization 
 comparatively advanced and menaced by two more 
 powerful but less civilized nationalities, a country, 
 moreover, by no means united ; then comes the 
 personality of an interesting barbarian chief : the 
 scene (Book I., chapter xxxii.) played before 
 Ca?sar by those genuine Gauls and genuine French- 
 men, the Sequani ; the origin of the first conflict 
 between the Roman and Teutonic nationalities, 
 two powers incarnated in two pre-eminent figures — 
 those of Caesar and Ariovistus — holds the imagina- 
 tion of a boy of fourteen years ; then follow the
 
 64 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 negotiations between these leaders, the panic of an 
 excellent army caused by the vague fears which 
 even the boldest spirits feel before an unknown foe 
 of infinite ferocity ; the moral influence of one 
 great man over an army is seen, and something is 
 learnt of the army until we reach the intensely 
 interesting meeting of the two leaders, at which 
 point a competent teacher will not hesitate to show 
 how the chapter is one of the most precious passages 
 in Roman literature for German readers, because it 
 is the first long and serious speech of a famous 
 Teuton, who is, so to speak, a German, bone of our 
 bone, and flesh of our flesh, while that speech is 
 here reported with full reliability. Pages might be 
 filled 'with explanations of the historical principles 
 contained within these chapters, and available even 
 for the intellect of boyhood. The pupil reads the 
 lives of men and nations, and while reading is not 
 merely a listener, but can appropriate views, con- 
 ceptions, and real knowledge by slowly grasping 
 these views as represented in words, and piercing 
 through the veil of words to the reality beneath. 
 These influences cannot be measured or precisely 
 determined, but they are immediate, and certainly 
 belong to the sphere of historical instruction ; hence 
 the young teacher must understand that here he 
 has an opportunity with little trouble, and without 
 calling into play the famous six interests, to produce 
 an extraordinary result by simple attention to 
 business. These results are not likely to be recog- 
 nized by the newspaper, by the public, or even by
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 65 
 
 educational authorities, let alone the daily press or the 
 party continually tinkering with reform ; but, none 
 the less, they stand written in the Book of Life. 
 
 Of the rest of the further Latin instruction given 
 at this stage, and in particular of translation from 
 German into Latin, we shall say nothing, and shall 
 touch the matter with great brevity even when we 
 deal with the Sixth Form. The leaders of modern 
 educational tendencies in Germany, whose words 
 seem almost to bear an official character, are appar- 
 ently unable to appreciate the intimate connexion 
 between the reading of Latin texts and the attempt 
 to think in the language of these texts when such 
 thinking is not mere retranslation or paraphrase. It 
 does not seem to be understood that the full benefit 
 of Latin study, and therefore the historical benefit, 
 can only be secured when both modes of transla- 
 tion are practised so that the one supplements and 
 completes the other. 
 
 The greater part of what we have said is equally 
 true of Greek ; the reading of the first book of 
 Xenophon's Anabasis begins, at any rate, during 
 the second half-year in the Upper Fourth. This book 
 provides a highly effective and educational counter- 
 part and counterpoise to the reading of Caesar ; the 
 resulting advantages are naturally doubled if the 
 study of the Greek text is treated, like that of the 
 Latin, with full reference to the matter as well as 
 to the language. Here it must be observed that the 
 simultaneous study of the two classical languages, 
 when the intellect and the power of concentration 
 
 5
 
 66 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 have so developed as to undertake this task, produces 
 an advantage which cannot be expressed by a simple 
 sum in addition. Moreover, it is high time to 
 appreciate the fact that Greek and Roman authors 
 are now read in our schools from a historical point 
 of view, and that they therefore mean a great deal 
 more to us than they did to our predecessors of the 
 seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The method 
 of treatment which regards the Bellum Gallicum or 
 the Anabasis as original sources, and as documents 
 interesting for their actuality, is by no means as 
 yet universally employed ; classical scholars pure 
 and simple still show some objection to the method, 
 in fear, I suppose, that grammatical accuracy may 
 suffer from it. Provided that modern barbarism 
 does not succeed in totally abolishing Greek, it will 
 be recognized by degrees that grammatical accuracy 
 is in no way benefited merely because it is allowed 
 to overshadow historical content ; the two sides 
 react upon and illuminate one another, and it costs 
 no more time to read these texts as monuments of 
 national history than was formerly expended in 
 reading them for their grammar and their style. 
 It may also be pointed out that such treatment of 
 texts is best calculated to emphasize a very essential 
 part of historical life — namely, the coexistence and 
 interaction of great and small, of lofty and trivial 
 events. Much can be done, for instance, for a 
 Fourth-Form boy's historical knowledge and his- 
 torical outlook in such a case as the first book of 
 the Anabasis, chapter vii., section 3. Cyrus, the
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE G7 
 
 far-sighted barbarian prince and the chief figure of 
 the narrative, is there represented as reminding the 
 Strategi and Lochagi of his mercenary regiment, 
 of their Greek Eleutheria ; this was a privilege, as he 
 clearly explains, from which he was excluded, and 
 which none the less made these Greek mercenaries 
 superior in power to ten times their number of bar- 
 barians. Here we have that same influence of 
 liberty which is hereafter to fortify also the present 
 Fourth-Form boy ; at the same time the value of 
 this reading is highly stimulating to the historical 
 knowledge of even very simple and elementary 
 facts, such as the daily life of an army on march. 
 Here the master is able in every case to arouse a 
 technical interest in a very simple way which 
 directly furthers linguistic interest ; he may, for 
 instance, ask the form to collect the military and 
 strategical terms with which they meet as they 
 read the first book of the Anabasis, and the same 
 process is naturally possible in the reading of Caesar. 
 No modern language can supply any similar means 
 of stimulating the historical sense, and certainly not 
 French, which is not studied for this purpose. In 
 the modern schools the more numerous hours 
 devoted to French and its connexion with English 
 make it possible to do something for the extension 
 of the historical outlook upon the lines by which 
 Latin and Greek influence the pupils of the classical 
 schools ; the effect, however, is not great, nor does 
 the modern school aim directly at this object. 
 Text-books in this language are concerned, as they 
 
 5—2
 
 68 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 should be, with modern or, at most, with medieval 
 life. At this stage we shall expect to find but 
 scanty classical references in the French reading- 
 book. Greek and Roman history in a French dress, 
 even when handled not merely by Rollin or Chateau- 
 briand, but also by Michelet and Guizot, appear 
 somewhat alien to the pupil of the classical school, 
 and in many cases produce a kind of unjustifiable 
 repugnance to French. The difference between the 
 French and German spirit is strongly present to the 
 pupil's consciousness at this stage, and the French 
 master is here confronted by the additional obstacle 
 of a certain Chauvinism, when he emphasizes the 
 fine points of the French language and the French 
 spirit. Further progress in French certainly fosters 
 the historical sense, though not immediately, by 
 extending the point of outlook, by inducing com- 
 parison with a foreign nationalism, and by opposing 
 modernity to antiquity. The educational value of 
 French is not to be under-estimated when properly 
 taught, but the study is certainly intended for some- 
 thing better than to enable the pupils to converse 
 about a journey from Berlin to Potsdam, or from 
 Mayence to Cologne, or upon the bill of fare in a 
 restaurant. 
 
 Of special importance in the Upper and Lower 
 Fourth, for the stimulus of the historical sense, is the 
 study of German ; we refer particularly to the 
 German reading-book, which eventually extends to 
 the reading of dramatic pieces, the dramas of 
 Uhland, the pieces of Herzog Ernst, Korner's
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 69 
 
 Zriny, Kleist's Prinz von Homburg, and also 
 Goethe's Gbtz von BerlicJiingen, the hard realism of 
 which seems almost to have been intended for the 
 benefit of this stage (the Upper Fourth), and Schiller's 
 Tell, though this latter seems hardly suitable as yet. 
 We cannot agree with the usual phrase that German 
 ought to form the central point of the whole educa- 
 tional course ; we might as well say that the air 
 we breathe forms the central point of our life. 
 German is therefore much more than the central 
 point ; at present, however, we are speaking of 
 systematic lessons, and especially of the reading 
 lessons. The reading-book leads the boy deep into 
 the life of our nation, and this seems to be the 
 proper stage to begin the old Scandinavian or 
 medieval German legendary poetry ; anything, in 
 fact, may be used which is a special product of 
 the imagination, even " Reinecke Fuchs " (Reynard 
 the Fox) or " Eulenspiegel " (Owl Glass). By reading 
 the modern extracts the pupil learns something 
 of the lives of their authors, and gains a nearer 
 acquaintance with the great literary revival subse- 
 quent to 1748 and with its leading figures, Goethe 
 and Schiller. The original Prussian syllabus for 
 these Forms, that antecedent to 1882, 1892, and 1901 
 was a masterpiece, and it has remained compara- 
 tively unimpaired in this respect ; we mean that 
 German history receives adequate attention in this 
 Form, and should react upon the study of the German 
 language and literature, an interaction which is not 
 only advisable upon educational grounds, but is
 
 70 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 almost automatically and naturally provided, though 
 cases do arise when the German and the history 
 lessons are in the hands of different masters. The 
 German lesson, more than any other, depends upon 
 the master's individuality, his inclinations, his 
 studies, and the range of his reading. It is obvious 
 that his teaching may be good or bad by methods 
 wholly different in either case ; we would not be mis- 
 understood to assert that a teacher who is inclined to 
 praise the historical point of view should be forced 
 to make a direct connexion between German 
 literature and German history ; for instance, if he 
 reads Charles the Great in a history lesson, he need 
 not necessarily proceed to read with his Form every 
 legend and poem in the reading-book which may 
 refer to this hero. We entirely reject the view that 
 these so-called historical poems should be imme- 
 diately and systematically incorporated in the history 
 lessons ; this is anything but the co-ordination of 
 teaching, and tends rather to distract than to 
 concentrate the attention ; nor is it in any way 
 necessary. We consider that the German literature 
 lessons do much to further the historical sense by 
 introducing the pupils to fresh views of human life 
 conceived from different points of view r ; these 
 lessons introduce the pupils to German legends, to 
 the best German prose, to the noblest of German 
 poetry, and thus provide him with some idea of our 
 national importance in the development of humanity. 
 The connecting-links are made automatically by 
 instruction in German history, and a sense of
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 71 
 
 nationalism is thereby stimulated. Neither in 
 literary nor in history lessons do we require any 
 party -pleading ; the master should be himself so 
 patriotic, and inspired by so true a love of his country, 
 as to be unconscious of the fact ; in that case the 
 pupils will be most likely to catch something of his 
 spirit, and a stage will possibly be reached when it 
 is not necessary to accompany every word with the 
 adjective "national." 
 
 Religious instruction exerts an influence upon the 
 fundamental historical conceptions very analogous 
 to that of the literature lessons. The connexion 
 between divinity and history as subjects of teaching 
 has been already indicated in discussing the earlier 
 stages ; for the Upper and Lower Fourth we should 
 prefer to confine ourselves to the reading of the 
 New Testament, in opposition to the Prussian 
 syllabuses of 1892, and 1901 and to some others which 
 do not seem to consider sufficiently the psychological 
 conditions which govern the work of the different 
 Forms. At this stage we should take as our texts 
 the New Testament and some of the Psalms, 
 or use a suitable series of extracts from the Bible, 
 like the so-called school Bible of Bremen. The first 
 year would be devoted to the life of Jesus as given 
 in the synoptic Gospels, and the second year to the 
 growth of the Christian community — that is, of the 
 apostolic age. The conditions are the same as 
 those which apply to the First and Second Forms ; 
 in proportion as the instruction satisfies religious 
 interests and requirements, so will it improve the
 
 72 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 historical sense of the pupil, and enable him to take 
 a deeper and more serious view of human life as 
 a whole ; in proportion as the master emphasizes 
 the historical, actual, and vivid side of his divinity 
 lessons, so will he stimulate the development of the 
 religious sense. The conception of humanity as a 
 whole is a religious idea, as we have said, a belief 
 that necessarily presupposes the existence of God. 
 This belief must be reality to anyone who washes to 
 learn how to study history, and during the two years 
 that are spent in the Fourth Form much can be done 
 toward the attainment of this object. 
 
 We now turn from side influences to the main 
 stream — to historical instruction as such. Here we 
 have to consider history and geography in connexion. 
 Such is the method of the Prussian syllabus, an 
 example generally followed elsewhere, at any rate 
 as regards the general scheme of studies printed at 
 the beginning of the syllabuses. It must be said that 
 the Prussian syllabus carefully avoids the usual line 
 of connexion in this general scheme in order to spare 
 the feelings of geographers, so that geography 
 retains an apparent independence. The fact is 
 undoubted that if German history is appointed for 
 the Fourth Form, and the geography of Europe apart 
 from Germany for the Third Form, then the only 
 possible geography for the Fourth is that of Germany. 
 We do not quite understand the regulations of the 
 Prussian syllabus of 1892 with reference to what is 
 known as physical geography. This syllabus pro- 
 vided for the Lower Fourth " revision of the political
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 73 
 
 geography of German y," and for the Upper Fourth 
 " revision of the physical geography of Germany ; " 
 here there seems to be a mistake or a misprint. It 
 is obvious that the reverse order is the more natural ; 
 political geography can be the more advantageously 
 revised the better the pupil knows the history of a 
 country, and should, for similar reasons, be preceded 
 by the physical geography of a country. This, there- 
 fore, must be assigned to the Lower Fourth. Of 
 " revision " there will not be much, for, as we have 
 observed, comparatively little is learnt and less 
 retained in the Second Form ; hence the study must 
 be begun practically from the outset. The Prussian 
 syllabus also added : for the Lower Fourth the 
 physical and political geography of the non- 
 European continents, with the exception of the 
 German colonies ; for the Upper Fourth the physical 
 geography of the German colonies. Thus the main 
 subject of study is that of the continents and German 
 colonies outside of Europe. This latter point, the 
 study of the colonies, may be accomplished by a 
 Fourth-Form boy in two or three lessons, and we are 
 therefore unable to understand why it should be 
 made the main subject for the Upper Fourth and put 
 down as an appendix to the physical geography of 
 Germany. The whole regulation is unintelligible, 
 and must be altered if confusion is to be avoided ; 
 we are fully convinced that these alterations will be 
 automatic, and that the physical and political 
 geography of the German Empire will be the subject 
 for the two years' course of the Fourth Form. This
 
 74 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 subject will necessarily imply a discussion of the 
 German colonies, which is not likely to be of much 
 value without a revision of the physical and political 
 geography of the non-European continents, with 
 which the pupil first became acquainted in the First 
 and Second Forms. The syllabus of 1901 has thus 
 materially modified these regulations. The subject 
 for the Lower Fourth there appears as " geography 
 of the non-European continents — the German 
 colonies," while the subject for the Upper Fourth is 
 " revision and completion of the geography of the 
 German Empire." We prefer to reverse this order, 
 and to give the geograplry of the German Empire 
 eighteen months of the two years at our disposal, 
 leaving the geography of the other continents for 
 the last six months in the Upper Fourth. It is un- 
 necessary to point out how closely history and 
 geography are connected at this stage, but the con- 
 nexion can be made too close. The best theoretical 
 arrangement, and one that has been introduced by 
 competent teachers, would be the following : 
 
 First Year. — Introduction (for the whole of the 
 three lessons) ; physical geography of Germany and 
 German history until 164S (also for the three 
 lessons). 
 
 Second Year. — Introductory ; history of Branden- 
 burg-Prussia until 1648 ; German history to 1871, 
 concluding with the political geography of Germany 
 (throughout the three lessons a week). 
 
 This would be our arrangement if we were dealing 
 with the study of our own country with four hours
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 75 
 
 a week at our disposal in a university course ; but 
 it is not an arrangement to be recommended for 
 schools. Here we have to distinguish an arrange- 
 ment based upon three lessons a week, or two lessons 
 out of four in modern schools, as two lessons are 
 there devoted to continuous and connected geo- 
 graphical instruction ; generally speaking, in our 
 arrangement the Lower Fourth will deal with physical 
 and the Upper Fourth with political geography. For 
 pure historical teaching two lessons a week then 
 remain throughout the two years. 
 
 Before the year 1892 these two years were arranged 
 as follows in Prussia : The Lower Fourth studied 
 medieval history from about a.d. 476 to 1517, and 
 modern history from 1 517 to 1648 ; the Upper Fourth 
 studied the outlines of the history of Brandenburg- 
 Prussia until the Peace of Westphalia in 1648, and 
 then the history of the last two hundred and fifty 
 years in greater detail. Where this arrangement is 
 in force, and German history is confined to a two 
 years' course in the middle stages, medieval history 
 must be greatly condensed. We would, however, 
 expressly insist that the history of Brandenburg- 
 Prussia until 1648 should be treated in Saxon, 
 Bavarian, and Wurtemberg schools precisely as it 
 is in Prussian schools ; it may be added that this 
 view was unanimously approved at the Berlin con- 
 ference of 1873. The syllabus of 1S92, however, in 
 Prussia abolished ancient history for the Lower Fifth, 
 and devoted this year to German history, so that by 
 the syllabus of 1901 the arrangement is as follows :
 
 70 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 First Year (Lower Fourth). — German history to 
 1517 (medieval). 
 
 Second Year (Upper Fourth). —From 1517 to 1740. 
 
 Third Year (Lower Fifth).— From 1740 to 1871 (or 
 1888). 
 
 We shall make this arrangement our basis, but 
 our remarks will apply particularly to the Lower 
 Fifth. 
 
 It is an arrangement which enables us to work 
 through a comparatively detailed account of early 
 and medieval German history with the Lower Fourth. 
 At the same time the teacher must make his 
 arrangements beforehand, and decide which portions 
 he will treat in full detail, and in which he will 
 confine himself to the most essential facts. Here, 
 again, we have to distinguish between the parts 
 played by the text-book, by the teacher's lecture, 
 and by revision. 
 
 As regards the text-book, our previous remarks 
 are again applicable. It must be in simple language, 
 and deal with actual facts in a business-like manner ; 
 at the same time it must not be dry, and least of all 
 wearisome. Very many of our text-books strike 
 an unfortunate middle course between the chronicle 
 and the reading-book style of narrative, which is 
 diversified by occasional lapses into patriotic or 
 moral reflections ; their sole object is to subserve the 
 task of revision and of imprinting facts upon the 
 memory ; the text-book should help the student 
 during the lesson, and should be gradually worked 
 through at home in constant connexion with Form
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 77 
 
 teaching. Above all things it must give accurate 
 dates and plenty of them. At this stage it is of 
 high importance, and is, in our experience, a task 
 constantly neglected, to stimulate the chronological 
 sense, and to induce the habit of regarding dates 
 as something more than mere figures. For this 
 purpose the text-book must provide all material, 
 and at this stage, again, chronological tables in 
 addition to the text-book are to be rejected. 
 Superfluous also is a historical school atlas, though 
 good and cheap books of the kind are to be had (for 
 instance, Putzger). In any case we do not regard 
 such atlases as particularly useful during secondary 
 school instruction. For the first year in the Fourth 
 all that is required is a good wall-map of Europe ; 
 a physical map marking the most important names 
 is quite adequate. The pupil requires nothing more 
 for the illustration of the master's narrative com- 
 mentary. Meanwhile the question arises whether 
 at this stage the pupil could or should learn to use 
 his imagination for translating the map of modern 
 Germany, which he has in his school atlas, into the 
 map of Germany as it was in 1815 or in 1740 ; it 
 must be observed, and is constantly forgotten, that 
 he does not yet possess this power, which ought to be 
 acquired by degrees. We have every respect for the 
 objective method, but it is possible to have too much 
 of a good thing, and on this subject we shall speak 
 further. The use of the text-book will not differ 
 materially from that which obtains with the Third 
 Form. A section of the text-book will be read aloud
 
 78 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 at this stage by one pupil alone ; one such reading 
 will be sufficient. The master then goes through the 
 narrative with all the stimulating detail that his 
 dexterity and knowledge of the subject will allow 
 him to introduce. The section or sections that have 
 been thus worked through in form will then be read 
 by the pupil at home. He will learn the facts so 
 that he can repeat them when questioned by the 
 master in the following lesson. At this stage the 
 use of note-books is not advisable. The text-book 
 for the Fourth Form will naturally be somewhat more 
 elaborate than that for the Third. In the case of 
 the Third-Form book every period is divided into 
 individual and self-contained stories ; in the Fourth' 
 Form the text-book is divided into sections in accord- 
 ance with the facts, for the reason that here the first 
 principles of arrangement begin to dawn upon the 
 pupil. It must also be noticed that at this stage 
 the teacher may handle the text-book with greater 
 freedom ; it is not necessary that every section 
 should be read aloud before he discusses it in detail, 
 though we considered that this method was generally 
 advisable for the Third Form. He may begin with 
 his narrative lecture, and attempt to realize the 
 lofty phrase which would have him present every 
 event and character before the pupil's very eyes ; 
 then the section in the text-book may be read aloud 
 as a summary of what has been said, after winch he 
 may proceed by the same method. It is the master 
 and his commentary which decide the character 
 of a lesson, and not the text-book. The text-
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 79 
 
 book is not on that account superfluous, and 
 should not be reduced to a secondary position, 
 but at the same time must play its own part and 
 no other. 
 
 Every possible talent may easily be demanded 
 for the master who gives a historical lecture to the 
 Fourth Form ; this lecture or commentary is, in its 
 own way, even more difficult than university 
 lecturing. One virtue, however, of all others it 
 must have, a virtue that is common to university or 
 any other kind of historical lecturing, and this is a 
 stern respect for truth. The Alpha and Omega of 
 historical teaching is that facts should be explained, 
 not only because they have happened, but also as 
 they have happened. With this Form we are 
 working upon the history of our own nation ; our 
 country is the object of study, and many teachers 
 accordingly think that a pathetic tone is demanded. 
 " Rejoice, German youths, with a thankful heart 
 for thy dear fatherland ! For to thee has been 
 granted what long was the warm and pious wish 
 of thy fathers — the German Empire of unity and 
 yet of inward diversity and of power beyond its 
 frontiers, the abiding-place of peace and moraHty for 
 the peoples of the earth !" Such is the opening 
 sentence of an Historical Text-book and Reading-book 
 from the Age of Charles the Great to the Present 
 Time. Class-room explanation of this kind is indeed 
 magnificent, but we doubt whether it produces 
 much patriotism ; this result is less likely for the 
 reason that " thy fathers " by no means so uni-
 
 80 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 versally cherished this warm desire ; indeed, a con- 
 siderable proportion of them raised the most violent 
 opposition to this course of development. Even if 
 patriotism could be thus inspired we should be 
 sorry to rely upon any so produced. The master 
 who really feels the seriousness of so great a national 
 life as ours will doubtless in his heart be delighted 
 that he can play a modest but important part in 
 this great work. He will emphasize with readiness 
 and preference the fine, the great, and the capable 
 elements of our national history, but he will not 
 venture to be silent upon stories of oppression, 
 duplicity, and barbarity, were they ten times more 
 German than they are. For instance, under the 
 influence of Burschenschaft Teutonism historians 
 delighted to represent our forefathers as the quin- 
 tessence of uprightness and excellence. The state- 
 ment is unpatriotic because it is not true. It is 
 permissible to praise the primitive Teutons, and to 
 grant them all that Tacitus, who idealized them, 
 has said by way of contrast to the vices of a decadent 
 civilization. At the same time even the Fourth-Form 
 boy must be informed that, like other barbarians, 
 they had some of the vices of barbarism. There 
 was the revengeful cruelty of which Tacitus speaks 
 (Annals, i. 61) in describing the discoveries on the 
 battle-field where Varus was defeated ; they had 
 also the same lack of straightforwardness as is 
 related by Velleius Paterculus (ii. 118) in reference 
 to the disaster of Varus : At illi, quod nisi expert us 
 (as he himself was) vix credat, in summa feritate
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 81 
 
 versutissimi natumque mendacio genus, simulantes 
 ficlas litium series et nunc provocantes alter alterum 
 injuria, nunc agentes gratias, quod ea Romana justitia 
 finiret jeritasque sua novitate incognita; discipline 
 mitesceret et solita armis discerni jure terminarentur , 
 in summam socordiam perduxere Quintilium. This 
 mode of procedure is often represented as highly 
 praiseworthy strategy in the fine colouring of 
 patriotism, even as many text -books have found it 
 possible to assure our youths that Frederick the 
 Great was really a sound Christian. I do not know 
 whether it is quite true that our nation is free from 
 national pride, but I do know that a healthy nation 
 or an intelligent man must be able to endure the 
 truth. One method, and perhaps the most effective, 
 of telling a nation the truth is that instruction in 
 national history which the master gives to youth in 
 Forms under his care. 
 
 We must now recognize the further advantage 
 that for this Form, the Lower Fourth, we have to 
 deal with the so-called Middle Ages. In this period 
 the figures, the institutions, and the important 
 events have a certain romantic attraction, especially 
 for boyhood, when a capacity for gaining a vivid 
 realization of these times is either wanting or is 
 insufficiently acute. The fact is especially true, 
 for example, of the royal figures of Conrad I., of 
 Otto II. and Otto III., and to some extent of 
 the Hohenstaufen. The picture will be strongly 
 idealized because the details of its past are very 
 alien to ourselves, and transmitted by chroniclers 
 
 6
 
 82 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 of very defective capacity. Mature minds are in 
 little better case even after reading the original 
 sources, or a narrative so detailed as the seven 
 volumes of Giesebrecht. In any case it is the per- 
 sonal element that is most easily realized, and this 
 must therefore be made prominent. We refer to the 
 personal and not to the biographical element, and, 
 so far as is permitted by the course of events and by 
 the circumstantial details to be worked into the 
 narrative, we should advise the teacher to rely upon 
 a choice of definite characters, and to make them as 
 realistic as possible by this method. At this stage 
 the master must clearly understand the necessity of 
 abandoning the ordinary uniform method of treat- 
 ment, for the reason that the historical material at 
 his disposal is too extensive. He must clearly and 
 carefully distinguish between the narrative of his- 
 torical fact, which fact will be divided into the 
 clearest possible sections, and the narrative dealing 
 with the manner of the fact ; this will be related upon 
 broader lines with as much characteristic detail as the 
 scanty time allotted permits. Instances of the first 
 division are the whole period until a.d. 476, the early 
 history of Rome and the Teutonic world ; here full 
 narratives can be given of the first conflicts between 
 Varus and Arminius, between Arminius and his 
 brother Flavius (Tacitus, Annals, ii. 9, 10). Later, 
 only special details can be given ; for instance, the 
 character of Attila, as derived from the impressions 
 of eyewitnesses, such as the Greek Priscus at his 
 embassy in 446 ; Theoderich and Chlodovech can be
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 83 
 
 individualized only to a moderate extent ; the figure 
 of Charles the Great can be depicted more easily 
 and with greater detail. This latter figure can be 
 made the subject of three or four narrative lessons, 
 as warrior, conqueror, restorer of the Imperium 
 JRomanum, and as ruler, as the zealous and self- 
 taught prince who eagerly fostered education, trade, 
 and civilization. Here an opportunity arises for 
 introducing some points with reference to the 
 history of civilization ; something can be done after 
 the style of Guizot in the twentieth lesson of his 
 Histoire de la Civilisation en France, where he deals 
 with Hincmar in order to give the pupil an idea of 
 the conduct of business in the assemblies of Charles 
 the Great, and of the general duties of his Missi. 
 On the other hand, the whole period from 814 to 
 911, or even to 936, and the reigns of Otto II. and 
 III., cannot be explained continuously ; some leading 
 tendencies and facts with other landmarks of the kind 
 can be given, and a character briefly sketched here 
 and there as occasion arises. The First, and cer- 
 tainly the Third Crusade can be fully detailed, but 
 of the other Crusades only the main outlines can be 
 given. In this case we do not propose any attempt 
 to exhaust the whole of the allotted period. It is 
 obvious that considerable liberty of choice is here 
 left to the master, and that the better he knows his 
 subject, the better he will select points for special 
 treatment ; in this power of independent choice 
 much of his skill and capacity as a historical 
 teacher lies. We need not discuss the point further, 
 
 6—2
 
 84 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 and will only refer to some special difficulties which 
 arise in dealing with medieval history in a Lower- 
 Fourth Form. 
 
 The first difficulty is also one that affects the 
 subject-matter allotted to the succeeding Form, and 
 it is this : notwithstanding the wealth of our his- 
 torical literature and the numerous German histories 
 of every kind and length, we have as yet no suitable 
 book. A book in two or three volumes is required 
 which will provide the master who has to teach 
 this period to the rising generation at once with the 
 substance of what he has to say and an example of 
 the manner in which it should be said. The fact is 
 not surprising. Such a narrative would be far harder 
 to write in this case than in the case of any other 
 nation, with the possible exception of Italian history. 
 We shall not be far wrong in saying that it was only 
 a short time ago, in 1870 and 1871, that the most 
 important preliminary work for the writing of such 
 a book was performed ; other learned preliminary 
 monographs are still in progress, and prove, as in 
 the case of true historical investigators, that religious 
 or party prejudices form no obstacle to the com- 
 position of a truly national narrative. A case in 
 point is the excellent work of Moritz Ritter, which 
 deals with a period exceedingly difficult to handle 
 for secondary schools (1555-1648).* There is thus 
 here a great deficiency to be made good, and mean- 
 
 * Deutsche Geschichte, 1555-1648, vol. i., Stuttgart, 1889; 
 vol. ii., 1895. The first half of vol. iii. (to 1625) appeared in 
 1901. The remaining half is expected shortly.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 85 
 
 while the teacher must use such helps as he can find ; 
 these, at any rate where he is a beginner, will show 
 him the amount and extent of the detail to be 
 employed, and this is no small service. If he be 
 entrusted with a section of historical teaching for 
 any length of time, he will be obliged by degrees 
 to read a number of special histories, and also to 
 take from the school library, at first for his own 
 instruction, the German translations of the original 
 authorities for the Middle Ages. 
 
 A second difficulty is the fact that ecclesiastical 
 and dogmatic considerations, of which the Fourth- 
 Form boy knows very little, play so important a 
 part in medieval history. The pupil does not as 
 yet understand the fierce animosity that arose on 
 dogmatic points upon the coexistence of the two 
 natures in Christ, upon the procession of the Holy 
 Ghost in 6/jloiov<tig<; or o/ioovctlos, upon Arianism, 
 Athanasianism, etc. The whole limit of ideas 
 which dominated medieval humanity is totally 
 unknown to the pupil, who therefore runs a danger 
 which did not arise in the study of ancient history — 
 the danger of gaining a wholly distorted view of 
 many great and important events. It is, indeed, a 
 much more difficult task to make a boy understand 
 the importance of Gregory VII., Innocent III., or 
 Alexander III. than of Socrates or Demosthenes, 
 or even of Plato. The master, especially if he be a 
 Protestant, must be careful in dealing with the 
 history of Henry IV. or Frederick II. not to paint 
 hierarchical greed for power in too vivid colours.
 
 86 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 There are, however, sides of medieval life which can 
 be brought closely home to the pupil's intelligence. 
 He can understand the elements of heroism, not 
 merely that of chivalry, but also that of renuncia- 
 tion, as it appears in the pure forms of the monastic 
 system. He can understand, too, the civilizing work 
 of monasticism, can appreciate figures like St. Gall 
 and the battle of his Irish monks with the demons 
 of the wilderness. The master therefore must resist 
 the temptation, which in our days is often strong, to 
 emphasize unduly the ridiculous side of medieval life 
 and its unbounded credulity ; for modern rationalism 
 attempts upon occasion, with refined hypocrisy, to 
 represent the simple beliefs of the medieval world 
 as so many attempts at self-aggrandizement. 
 
 At certain points of Lower-Fourth instruction this 
 difficulty merges into another, of which we shall 
 speak later. It is a fact that the line of demarca- 
 tion which has divided the German and the European 
 world for some four centuries is already obvious in 
 the history, for instance, of the fifteenth century, 
 in the conflict between the Reformers and the Pope, 
 and, on the other side, between the Reformers of the 
 Council of Constance and John Huss. These diffi- 
 culties, however, can be met by tact and dexterity 
 on the teacher's part. A Lower-Fourth-Forni boy is 
 not likely to understand the special point of the Con- 
 stance tragedy, which induced the majority of the 
 Council to put a Reformer to death as a heretic. He 
 can, however, understand that an honourable man. 
 who might have saved his life by renouncing what
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 87 
 
 he believed to be true, preferred death to renuncia- 
 tion ; he may gain a healthy horror of the disgrace 
 inflicted upon the Christian religion by the practice 
 de comburendo hceretico, and if tins horror becomes 
 part of his life the consequence is but one of the 
 many benefits which historical instruction can and 
 should effect. 
 
 The difficulty becomes more obvious in the period 
 covered by the Upper Fourth — the period of modern 
 German history, which cannot be so easily separated 
 from European history as in the case of the Lower 
 Fourth. An instance is the first period from 1517 
 to 1648. The difficulty consists in the fact that 
 every Form is a mixture of different religious creeds 
 in varying percentages — in other words, there are 
 thirty-two millions of Protestants and eighteen mil- 
 lions of Catholics in the German Empire, leaving the 
 smaller religious bodies out of consideration. The 
 problem grows more important as the upper stages 
 are reached, but some discussion must be devoted 
 to it at this point. We would first protest against 
 one means of confronting the difficulty — the pro- 
 vision of different editions of the same text-book 
 for Catholic and for Evangelical schools. Such a 
 proposal is almost an insult to the German secondary 
 school system, and is in any case useless, as there 
 are very few schools which are entirely Evangelical 
 or entirely Catholic. Our systematic, or so-called 
 scientific, works upon pedagogics and teaching theory 
 generally seem to avoid the point ; and naturally so, 
 for it is a question of practice, and does not arise in
 
 88 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 theory. History is history for Catholic and Pro- 
 testant alike. It will be also readily admitted 
 that hitherto the difficulty has not appeared particu- 
 larly acute. Agitation has not yet invaded this 
 sphere, and the long, persistent use of the text- 
 books of Putz in many Evangelical schools, and the 
 books of Herbst in many Catholic schools, shows that 
 here all is peaceful as yet. It is possible that the 
 peace will not be of long duration, and the matter 
 deserves our serious consideration from an educa- 
 tional point of view and sense of duty, which we 
 must carefully distinguish from the standpoint of 
 school politics or from politics of any kind. Hence 
 we may set down some plain rules, drawn from 
 information kindly given us by Catholic and Evan- 
 gelical history teachers. In the first place, the 
 master must remember that his business is to relate 
 history as it happened, to explain how men acted 
 under the special conditions of time, place, morals, 
 civilization or the want of it. It is not the master's 
 business to glorify the Catholic or Evangelical con- 
 ception of Christianity ; tins can be left to the 
 clergy or to such occasions as are not specially 
 concerned with historical teaching. In the second 
 place, the master must clearly distinguish in his 
 mind between the idea of the Church, whether 
 Catholic or Protestant, and its earthly and fallible 
 servants and champions, and this distinction must 
 be made plain to the pupil. In the third place, the 
 Protestant history teacher who notoriously is in this 
 point free and independent enough, thanks to the idea
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 89 
 
 of the invisible Church, should lay great stress 
 on such members of the Catholic Church as have 
 deserved well of humanity, dwelling with no less 
 emphasis upon deficiencies or failures on the Pro- 
 testant side where such occur. When the persecu- 
 tion of different faiths comes in question, let him 
 avoid the dangerous prejudice which represents the 
 Roman Church as alone guilty in this respect. The 
 fact is obviously untrue, and our instruction must 
 combat this sad and miserable side of human 
 nature in every form, and for this purpose expose 
 its misdeeds, whether they happened at Rome, 
 Geneva, Dresden, or elsewhere. 
 
 At this point we can go a step further. We reject 
 every premeditated attempt to stimulate patriotism, 
 but we do not wish to underrate the patriotic influ- 
 ence of the study of national history, or, rather, the 
 influence of the German who teaches that history. 
 We have, indeed, every reason to bring this force 
 into play at the present moment. The fact is 
 obvious that within the last ten years there has 
 been a revival of religious exclusiveness and fanati- 
 cism. Some ground had been temporarily, if not 
 definitely, gained, but this has once more been lost — 
 let us hope, not for long. It is, therefore, a duty 
 imposed on us, not by the State, by a Ministry, or 
 an Educational Council, but by the genius of our 
 nation and the Christian religion, to repair this 
 deficiency. The work can be done quietly, with- 
 out rhetorical flourish. It is necessary for the his- 
 torical teacher in our secondary schools to present
 
 90 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 the national history of the last four centuries from 
 a wider point of view than that which is afforded 
 to the limited vision of a definite religious party or 
 creed. At the same time it must not be forgotten, 
 in dealing with the Upper-Fourth Form, that our 
 patriotism is not the narrow national pride of the 
 Englishman or the Spaniard, nor, again, is it the 
 Chauvinism of the Frenchman ; it is open-hearted 
 and free, and desirous of comprehending its nation 
 and its history as part of a great connected European 
 development. The period from 1517 to 1871 is un- 
 intelligible considered purely as German history ; 
 the extremely difficult period from 1555 to 1648 is 
 best treated, not merely as German, but as European 
 history. At this stage, when seed of this kind does 
 not immediately bear fruit, but is not entirely 
 lost, it is advisable to emphasize the positive and 
 creative importance of the ecclesiastical separa- 
 tion ; for instance, to explain how the opposition 
 between the two different conceptions of Christianity, 
 known as Catholicism and Protestantism, provided 
 a stimulus to European life which prevented 
 stagnation and forced it to advance from step to 
 step. 
 
 As regards revision, revision of every preceding 
 lesson is in every case highly valuable, and especially 
 valuable in the Fourth Form. Historical matter is 
 not connected, as are mathematical or grammatical 
 details, by any clear law, even when the master is 
 able to deliver his explanations with a clarity and 
 precision of expression which many of our famous
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 91 
 
 historical investigators and writers have failed to 
 acquire. The subject is exposed to the possibility 
 of many misunderstandings, confusions, and dis- 
 placements. Half-knowledge is common, and its 
 effects are even more disastrous than complete 
 ignorance ; hence every series of events — for instance, 
 the very difficult history preliminary to the Thirty 
 Years' War — must necessarily be gone through 
 twice : once by way of narration and description, 
 and again by way of revision. We should also 
 advise that revision, even of the second kind — the 
 general revision of large sections of history — should 
 be performed with special reference at this stage to 
 actual facts and events. The methods above out- 
 lined should be used in somewhat elementary form, 
 and the leading motives treated somewhat super- 
 ficially. Questions should be of the following form : 
 With what foreign enemies had Germany to struggle 
 in the ninth, tenth, and other centuries ? What 
 nationalities conquered and devastated Italy from 
 a.d. 476 to 1527 ? Which of these nations left 
 permanent traces of its occupation upon the 
 country ? What part of Germany and what countries 
 of Europe adhered to the Augsburg Confession, and 
 winch remained by the Old Church at the outset of 
 the seventeenth century ? What districts of Germany 
 became seats of war during the Thirty Years' War 
 and other wars ? And so forth. 
 
 In our opinion, there is no material difference 
 between historical teaching in the classical schools 
 and the corresponding classes of the modern schools-
 
 92 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 In the Prussian syllabus of 1892 an extra hour 
 (2+2) is granted to "history and geography," 
 which hour is very properly assigned to geography. 
 The history teaching at these institutions seems to 
 us of special importance for the reason that the 
 influences which can foster the historical sense are 
 provided in but very moderate amount by the other 
 subjects of instruction in the modern school. The 
 learning of English at tins stage widens the intel- 
 lectual horizon, as does the learning of any new 
 foreign tongue. It is, however, by the whole 
 organization and object of the modern school, 
 devoted to purposes primarily and immediately 
 practical, and very reasonably, too ; but the in- 
 direct benefits which in other cases can be expected 
 from so many sides as a stimulus to historical per- 
 ception are here inconsiderable. Historical teaching 
 has, by its very essence, both a realist and an 
 idealist side. The men of whom we read were 
 beings of like passions with ourselves, experiencing 
 our own needs, our own weaknesses, and our own 
 ambitions ; but the wide connexion in which we 
 meet them gives them a character similar to the 
 heroes of Greek mythology. We hope we shall not 
 be misunderstood when we say that in the classical 
 school the realistic side should be emphasized, while 
 in the modern school the ideal side should be brought 
 out. In other words, had we more time at our 
 disposal for teaching history in the modern school 
 where Latin is not learnt, we should, in treating of 
 the Crusades, dwell less upon the commercial results,
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 93 
 
 and more upon the religious impulse due to these 
 enterprises, and handle the point with less detail 
 in the classical school. 
 
 Lower Fifth. 
 
 Here we reach the last year of the central stage, 
 which we have assumed for our purpose. The new 
 organization in Prussia, which has been in force 
 since the time of the so-called scholastic reform, 
 has given this Form a somewhat special character. 
 The Form is preparing for the junior leaving certifi- 
 cate, for it was not to be expected that any educa- 
 tional reform in Germany or Prussia would miss 
 the opportunity of instituting a new examination. 
 The examination has now been abolished, but the 
 hypothesis on which it rested remains. It was 
 assumed that this Form would have closed the first 
 stage in the education of a scholar, and the assump- 
 tion as such was justified. The pupils thus will 
 realize more clearly the fact that they have reached 
 the turning-point, for the reason that a certain 
 number of their comrades now leave school for 
 practical or industrial life, though by no means so 
 many as seem to have been expected when the 
 examination was introduced. There was at least 
 one good point in the certificate examination — it 
 gave an ocular proof to the members of this Form 
 of the serious nature of their position. It is true 
 that, after the introduction of the examination, 
 every possible effort was made to lower this impor-
 
 04 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 tance. It was not to be taken very seriously, and 
 was nothing more than an ordinary school examina- 
 tion of somewhat more formal nature. The scholars 
 at this stage, however, regarded it as a serious 
 business, more seriously, perhaps, than the senior 
 leaving certificate will be considered. At this point 
 we propose to make a small divergence into the 
 region of school politics, which have no immediate 
 connexion with our subject. There is a band of 
 zealous humanists, with whom we agree in all 
 essential points, which offers a strong opposition to 
 the grant of any concessions to Lower-Fifth boys 
 who leave their school. In the Berlin Conference of 
 1873 Bonitz designated them as deserters from the 
 flag. This body accordingly desires to make the well- 
 known privilege of one year's military service con- 
 ditional upon passing the school-leaving certificate, 
 or at any rate upon concluding the full secondary 
 course. We regard this last rigorous measure as 
 neither useful nor feasible. P. Cauer, the learned 
 and zealous champion of this view, says that the 
 classical school is a school for the few, and not for 
 the many. We, however, consider it much more 
 to the interest of the nation that the leading classes 
 in trade and manufacture, in military and technical 
 pursuits, in town councils and Parliament, should 
 contain a strong infusion of men who have gone 
 through a secondary course of education, even if 
 they have only reached the Upper Fifth. Hence, in 
 our view, the secondary school is a school, not for 
 the few, but for as many as possible. Therefore
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 95 
 
 we consider that the syllabus should not be cut 
 short at the Lower Fifth, as was done in the Prussian 
 scheme of 1892 ; it should be drawn up as if every 
 pupil in a secondary school were to make the leaving 
 certificate Ins final object. We do not see why 
 those who leave from the Lower Fifth, often much 
 against their will and under force of circumstances, 
 should be called deserters from the flag, or should 
 be considered a guantite negligeable as regards the 
 famous right of a certificate. The regulation in 
 any case would be of little use, as the instruction 
 in the Lower Fifth, and the teachers who give it, 
 would naturally be strongly influenced by considera- 
 tion for those who were shortly to appear as can- 
 didates for certificates. There will always be some 
 who wish or are obliged to leave from the Lower 
 Fifth, and their special case has been considered 
 without injuring the vital principles of secondary 
 instruction in the historical period set down for 
 study by this Form. At this point we must make 
 a virtue of necessity, and extract what benefit 
 may be gained from the new regulation. Though 
 the Form is regarded as a concluding stage, it must 
 be so handled as to advance the progress of those 
 who intend to enter the higher stages. In fact, 
 the character of the Form work is " conclusive," is 
 intended to produce positive benefit, and such 
 benefit will be apparent somewhere in our special 
 subject. Of Greek and Latin we need speak no 
 further ; they remain the chief source of influence for 
 developing the historical sense, much as their efficacy
 
 no THE TEACHING OF HTSTORY 
 
 has been impaired under the new era in Prussia. 
 Now that linguistic difficulties are less predominant, 
 the Anabasis of Xenophon can be better appreciated, 
 and the Homeric world is now first opened to the 
 form. Even for those who leave at the end of the 
 school year this work is by no means entirely lost. 
 In Latin Cicero's speeches are read, some Sallust or 
 Livy, and some poetry. Virgil — in Prussia at least 
 — is almost too difficult, but Ovid's Fasti can be 
 read at this stage, and provides numerous pictures 
 of Roman holiday customs and working life in easy 
 and suitable selections. As regards French, the 
 advantages of this language are better appreciated 
 — its clarity of expression and the relative perfec- 
 tion of its prose. If it should happen that a good 
 modern play is read, the delicacy of French dialogue 
 becomes more obvious. Thus the pupils learn to 
 appreciate the high qualities of a foreign neighbour- 
 ing nation immediately through their language, which 
 was impossible in the Fourth Form, and the results 
 are also of importance as contributing to the historical 
 sense of justice and truth. It will be objected that 
 these matters have but a very indirect connexion 
 with historical teaching. This objection we admit. 
 Even more indirect at this stage is, possibly, the study 
 of German literature, though it is highly important 
 as contributing to that side of culture which we 
 understand under the term " historical sense." 
 German literature lessons, where they are concerned 
 with reading, undergo an essential change of char- 
 acter at this stage. In the last four months of the
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 97 
 
 Upper - Fourth-Form instruction more important 
 dramatic works are usually read, to which prac- 
 tice no objection can possibly be raised. As we 
 have said, we should like to add such patriotic 
 pieces as Uhland's Herzog Ernst, Kleist's Prinz 
 von Honnburg, Goethe's Gbtz von Berlichingen ; 
 but we should not follow the proposals of the 
 Prussian syllabus of 1892 in adding Schiller's Tell, 
 which is much more suitable for a Fifth Form. The 
 Fourth Form is more concerned with the matter of 
 poetry than with the art or spirit of it, and has no 
 appreciation of its beauty as such. This is no mis- 
 fortune in itself, and must be accepted. The change 
 begins, as it should, in the Lower Fifth. Here pupils 
 read various dramatic works of first-rate merit — 
 Tell, the Jungfrau von Orleans, Hermann und 
 Dorothea. They are now introduced to poetry as 
 a work of art, and rise above the mere consideration 
 of the subject-matter. Any German that is read 
 in this Form should be read from the {esthetic point 
 of view.* We assert as a definite principle in this 
 Form that the study of German literature should 
 have no direct connexion with the historical in- 
 struction. Schiller's Tell derives no interest or 
 effect from the fact that at one time in the year 
 a.d. 1308 some events of the kind actually happened 
 
 * By this we do not mean to agree with the statement 
 of the Prussian syllabus of 1892, which says on p. 15 : " The 
 commentary is to be as simple as possible, and to be governed 
 by the purpose of enabling the pupil to comprehend the whole 
 as a self-contained work of art." This was not repeated in 1901. 
 
 7
 
 98 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 in Switzerland. The poet here makes free use of 
 historical fact for his own purpose, and his pro- 
 cedure is justified by the beauty which he has 
 created. It is unhistorical, but is eternally true, 
 and does not profess to be what actually happened, 
 or was supposed to have happened, at any definite 
 time in the fourteenth or fifteenth or any other 
 century. Naturally, any extension of outlook or 
 clarity of ideas which the pupil may gain from good, 
 or even from moderately good, German literature 
 lessons is so much advantage to the historical 
 teacher. The advantage, however, in this case is 
 derived by a negative process, by the comparison 
 of poetical with historical truth, by the distinction 
 between what happened at a definite time and place 
 through the action of definite people, and is thus 
 true or actual, and that which never happened at 
 any time anywhere, but is none the less true of all 
 times and places ; this is a distinction that becomes 
 clearer to the pupil's consciousness at this stage. 
 At the same time the distinction is connected with 
 a further point which the teacher must carefully 
 consider. We have said earlier that true historical 
 teaching can only begin when some idea, however 
 vague, has been secured of the difference between 
 what actually happened and what is only said by 
 poetry or legend to have happened. At this age 
 and stage of school life the psychological process 
 is completed ; historical criticism comes into being, 
 and should be trained by the master at intervals 
 and tactfully, but certainly not avoided entirely.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 99 
 
 A Third-Form boy is sorry to hear that Tell had no 
 actual existence ; a Fifth-Form boy feels differently, 
 because for him this heroic figure lives in a much 
 higher sense. Hence we assume that when occasion 
 arises, the history master may turn to this point. 
 He should not touch upon it too frequently, or 
 with ulterior object, and certainly not in order to 
 display his own learning ; but it is worth while to 
 take some traditional or widespread falsehood, some 
 one of the ineradicable stories of historical assassina- 
 tions and legendary cruelties, and refute it critically 
 by the use of evidence. This process strengthens 
 the sense of historical truth, and the mind thus 
 trained is not likely to be attracted, for instance, by 
 the foolish and malignant gossip concerning the 
 suicide of Luther, or the many poisonings attributed 
 to the Jesuits. 
 
 To historical study as such — that is, to history 
 and geography — three lessons a week (2+1) are 
 assigned in Prussia and elsewhere. As regards the 
 particular geography to be studied, there can be 
 no doubt, in view of the fact that tins Form is the 
 concluding stage for some pupils, and is a relative 
 conclusion for others. This subject is the political 
 geography of the European states, with constant 
 reference to the corresponding conditions in the 
 German Empire. The task of comparison is easy 
 and highly instructive, as, in accordance with our 
 presuppositions, the geography of Germany has 
 formed the main theme of geographical instruction 
 during the two years in the Fourth Form. These 
 
 7—2
 
 100 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 two geographical points are in congruity with the 
 historical period assigned to the Lower Fifth by the 
 Prussian syllabus, winch requires the last hundred 
 and fifty years of German-Prussian history. This 
 is a period which can only be treated as German- 
 European, whatever people may say.* We must 
 not, however, be led astray in this matter by the 
 Prussian syllabus of 1901 — " Revision and comple- 
 tion of the geography of Europe, with the excep- 
 tion of the German Empire." Were this instruction 
 in our hands, we should take the liberty of con- 
 sidering the above-mentioned comparison as the 
 desired and necessary completion. Two lessons a 
 week are given in the modern schools for the same 
 sensible object. For the moment we assume this 
 syllabus as fixed ; it is already obvious that the 
 equipment of the classical school pupil who enters 
 practical life after six years at school includes but one 
 year of ancient history, and on this we shall have to 
 speak when we proceed to discuss the Upper Fifth. 
 
 * " The history of other countries," say the Prussian syllabuses 
 of 1892 and 1901, " is only to be introduced so far as is necessary 
 for the understanding of German and Brandenburg-Prussian 
 history." This, however, implies a good deal of European 
 history before the period from 1740 to 1871 ; we cannot understand 
 how, for instance, the Napoleonic epoch from 1804 to 1815 can 
 be treated except as European history. Nobody as yet has 
 proposed to introduce into this period the domestic history of 
 England or Russia or Sweden. We do not, however, wish that 
 our historical instructions and conceptions should sink to the 
 level of English historical writing as represented by A History 
 of our Own Times (McCarthy), which means nothing more than a 
 history of England of our own times.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 101 
 
 Here we must say a word on geographical instruc- 
 tion. Our remarks may not be very idealistic, and 
 wall possibly be in contradiction to the views of 
 many respected geographical meetings, though it is 
 known that geographers, like all specialists, are 
 inclined to consider that the business of school- 
 boys is to study their special subject throughout 
 every hour that can be secured for the purpose. 
 We should certainly be wrong in acceding to the 
 views of Bonitz at the Berlin Conference of 1873, 
 who wished to deprive geography of its character as 
 a science, and said that it was but a mosaic of more 
 or less useful scraps of knowledge collected from 
 many other departments. It is possible to give a 
 description of the present conditions of our planet 
 in strictly scientific form, and so far geography is a 
 science ; but for school purposes — and we refer to 
 classical as well as modern or commercial schools — 
 we are obliged to emphasize the utilitarian character 
 of geography as a school subject, especially in the 
 Lower Fifth. Geography, in our opinion at this stage, 
 has to be directed to the very excellent and im- 
 portant object of providing pupils, whether they 
 aim at practical life or further study, with useful 
 knowledge concerning the position, the products, 
 the resources, the wealth, the civilization, etc., of 
 the European States, with continual reference to 
 the conditions which obtain in Germany. For two 
 years Germany has been the object of historical 
 teaching ; for a third year, in the Lower Fifth, geo- 
 graphy must be concerned with the political de- 
 
 LIB 
 UNIVERSITY 01
 
 102 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 scription of the European world, in the centre of 
 which our country stands, the object being that 
 the pupil may compare in every case the conditions 
 prevalent in his own country with those of other 
 countries. He will learn that the French army 
 contains so many hundred thousand men, and the 
 German army so many hundred thousand ; that 
 England or Germany owns so many cattle, sheep, 
 horses, and donkeys ; he will learn the per- 
 centage of illiterates in Spain as compared with 
 Germany, etc. 
 
 Thus, our opinion is that, at this point, even in 
 the classical school, a strongly practical element 
 should be introduced. Classical schools are by no 
 means so idealistic as they are represented, and 
 even in the department of history we should like 
 to see a strong and practical realism side by side 
 with idealism. Utilitarianism and science are by 
 no means mutually opposed.* Learning must, 
 indeed, be pursued for the sake of learning, and 
 Latin, Greek, or mathematics, from this point of 
 view, are no trivial matters ; but all theoretical and 
 practical educationists of any soundness will admit 
 
 * W. Munch, in his latest work, Zukunftspddagogik (Berlin, 
 1904), p. 216, says : " The contrast between utilitarianism and 
 idealism as factors in education must not be considered so sharply 
 as has hitherto been customary. The one standpoint does not 
 exclude the other, and in any case the subject matter of education 
 can be given one or the other character, as desirable." This is 
 and always has been our opinion, and we are therefore not affected 
 by the reproach made by Munch on p. 208, when he refers to 
 " the older representatives of our higher educational system."
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 103 
 
 that boys of fifteen, sixteen, and seventeen years 
 at this stage, can be emphatically reminded that they 
 are learning for the work of life, and not for life in 
 general, but for the life of their own people and 
 state ; that as they are to be hereafter active 
 citizens of the German Empire, they must learn its 
 history and geography, and become intimate both 
 with these and with the history and geography of 
 the rest of Europe. Hence, geography in the Lower 
 Fifth is the proper place for that practical instruction 
 in political economy which belongs properly to the 
 middle school. At this point should be stated those 
 economic facts which have characterized European 
 life, not merely to-day or yesterday, but within the 
 last hundred years or earlier. 
 
 It is in this sense that we agree with the new 
 regulation for Prussian and other classical schools, 
 which lays down the historical period for the Lower 
 Fifth as consisting of German and European history 
 from 1740 to 1871, with a short chronicle of events 
 until 1888. It is in view of these considerations 
 that we resign ourselves to the loss of the two years' 
 course in ancient history, although this course was 
 a very effective and beneficial influence, for the 
 reason that the interaction of thorough historical 
 study and thorough linguistic study provided active 
 opposition to superficiality and to breadth without 
 depth. Much, however, as we may despise the so- 
 called spirit of the age, we must none the less accomo- 
 date ourselves to certain necessities of the age, and 
 if we make a concession for intelligible reasons,
 
 104 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 we must make it absolutely and without reserva- 
 tion. 
 
 When we consider the special historical instruc- 
 tion for the Lower Fifth according to the Prussian 
 organization now in force we meet with a remarkable 
 difficulty of an unexampled nature — the fact that 
 we have too much time at our disposal. For the 
 treatment of the history of one hundred and thirty 
 years in 2 x 40 = 80 lessons our masters are neither 
 prepared nor have we available text-books, though, 
 as may easily be imagined, some of these latter 
 have been put on the market in a hurry.* 
 
 The new regulations quietly presuppose that 
 every teacher throughout the secondary schools of 
 our country can in one night acquire the capacity 
 assumed by the official syllabus, including a know- 
 ledge of " the comparative development of our 
 social and economic system." In my opinion, how- 
 ever, it will be as difficult for most teachers as it 
 has been for me to gain a clear idea of complex con- 
 nexions and of the depths of national character for 
 the purpose of Form teaching. Other history masters 
 will doubtless have experienced, or will discover, 
 that the more detailed the narrative winch is given 
 to a Form (and in this case detail is inevitable) the 
 more difficult is its treatment. I have no doubt 
 that a conscientious teacher will be able to over- 
 come these difficulties, and that they will be con- 
 
 * Not to be confused with the better and more carefully 
 arranged text-books — such, for instance, as that for Lower-Fifth 
 instruction, by Moldenhauer, Berlin, 189-4, second edition.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 105 
 
 quered in many instances by the sole means at the 
 master's disposal — his own powers and industry. 
 In any case, the subject will be brought to the 
 attention of head-masters' conferences. Much con- 
 sideration will be devoted to the theory, and some 
 thirty, sixty, or a hundred papers written upon it ; 
 but until these have had their effect we who have 
 grown old in this business may be allowed to put 
 forth some simple rules for younger colleagues. 
 
 1. The distribution of the period between 1740- 
 1871 must be made from the general standpoint of 
 European history, not from that of German or 
 Prussian history as such. The main periods will thus 
 be 1740-1789, 1789-1815, 1815-1871. The distribu- 
 tion must be one that can be always resumed in 
 lectures to the Upper Sixth. 
 
 2. An introduction is advisable, giving a clear 
 survey of Brandenburg- Prussian history, as a part 
 of general German history. This need be no more 
 detailed in Prussian schools than in those of Saxony 
 or Wurtemberg, and the same is true vice versa. 
 As it is part of German history, it should be no 
 shorter in the schools of Saxony or Wurtemberg than 
 in those of Prussia.* 
 
 3. Events, characters, and descriptions should be 
 handled as far as possible consecutively, upon the 
 Homeric principle ; but a lesson or two should be 
 devoted before beginning the period 1789-1815 
 
 * This statement now seems comparatively obvious, yet at 
 the Berlin Conference of 1873 under Falk it was received as a 
 new and acceptable idea.
 
 106 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 to the condition of the Holy Roman Empire 
 (Biedermann, Deutschland im vorigen JaJirhundert, 
 vol. i.). 
 
 4. There should be no strategical descriptions 
 of battles, but, when possible, the characteristic 
 features of any important battle should be men- 
 tioned. Such features will be found, for instance, 
 in the descriptions of the Seven Years' War in 
 Carlyle's Frederick the Great — a very useful book 
 for the teacher's preparation, and a book that 
 can be recommended to the classical school teacher 
 of history, together with the classical work of 
 Reinhold Koser (1903). 
 
 5. Special care should be taken in treating of 
 economic and social influences lest the teacher be 
 found to waste his time. Most of these develop- 
 ments, and also the services of individual Prussian, 
 and other rulers, are, and always have been, an 
 integral part of historical instruction. The work 
 of the Elector Frederick William after the Thirty 
 Years' War, of Frederick the Great after the Seven 
 Years' War, of Frederick William III. by the reforms 
 of Stein-Hardenberg, and after the war of 1813- 
 1815, in organizing and introducing the Customs 
 Union in their own country and in Germany, has 
 never undergone revision. It is to be supposed 
 that pupils have learnt by degrees, in their passage 
 from the Fifth Form to the Lower Fifth, what is 
 meant by the terms "money," "taxes," "burden of 
 taxation," " domestic economy," " competition," 
 "duties," "protective duties," etc.; what a Cus-
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 107 
 
 toms Union is, and many other things of the kind. 
 As regards, however, the existing conditions of the 
 constitution and its administration, the essential 
 points, together with the so-called science of civics, 
 belong to the geographical lesson. 
 
 6. Treatment in this case should be unequal in 
 point of detail. Some points should be fully de- 
 tailed, others expounded only in outline by means 
 of a clearly arranged conspectus. Thus, the events 
 of 1813, and even the military movements of that 
 year, are to be fully narrated, because they com- 
 bine every element which can make historical narra- 
 tive impressive, and are thus easily remembered. 
 On the other hand, a detailed narrative of the war 
 between 1792 and 1801 would be waste of time. 
 
 7. Special difficulties are offered by the history of 
 the period from 1815 to any point earlier than the 
 present date. The statement is especially true of 
 the section from 1848 to 1852, though the preceding 
 sections — 1815-1830 and 1830-1848 — are compara- 
 tively simple, and can be shortly explained. None 
 the less, those four years contain the crisis of the 
 century, and, as we have time at our disposal, they 
 should be treated in full detail , the more so as in the 
 Sixth Form, where the time is very short, it will be 
 necessary to rely partly upon such impressions and 
 recollections as may remain of the detailed teaching 
 in the Lower Fifth. On the other hand, the period 
 from 1852-1863 can be treated with brevity. Only 
 the essential points need be emphasized — the Crimean 
 War, the Austro-French War, and the fruitless
 
 108 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 attempt to secure German unity. Explanation 
 should be given of the extreme danger to which the 
 nation was exposed, and its almost desperate condi- 
 tion, whether real or apparent, in 1863. Adequate 
 time must be left for 1863-1871; 1866 should be 
 carefully treated, the central idea being that it was 
 better for our nation to learn the nonentity of the 
 old German Federal Constitution by means of a war 
 of the new Germany against the old, by a victory 
 of Prussia over Austria and Federal Germany, than 
 by the victory of a foreign nation — France — over 
 our own. These are events but forty years old, yet 
 they have lost their bitterness for Germany through 
 the war of 1870, and for Austria through the Alliance 
 of October 15, 1879, and through the fact that the 
 intellectual ties between the Germans of the Empire 
 and Austria have become far closer than previous 
 to 1866. 
 
 The narrative proper, or historical lecture, is to 
 end with 1871 and the revival of German nationalism. 
 Times change. In my youth the door was closed 
 with 1815, and the master was not supposed to 
 touch upon events subsequent to that boundary- 
 line ; now a good idea is pushed to exaggeration, 
 and we are to continue until 1888 or to the present 
 time. The present time means the very moment 
 at which we are speaking, and in the year 1895 the 
 master would have been obliged to touch upon the 
 war between China and Japan, in the year 1900 
 upon the Transvaal War, and in 1904 upon the 
 Russo-Japanese War, etc. It is impossible, how-
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 109 
 
 ever, to teach everything at school, and facts should 
 not be taught as " history " which are not really 
 history for the teacher, standing as he does amid 
 the confusion of contradictions, and are, therefore, 
 rather unsuitable matter of instruction for the 
 pupils. A mere chronicle narrative of one hour 
 will suffice.* 
 
 As regards the teacher's lecture and its style, we 
 propose to say but little at this stage. The en- 
 thusiasm inspired by the subject-matter can no 
 more be taught than personality or character. The 
 lecture can only be " fine," if it is true, and it is 
 only true when it is the expression of a strong and 
 manly character inspired by faithful devotion to the 
 nation. On this subject, however, we have much 
 reason for cherishing good hopes. At the present 
 time we are involved in a great public life ; a 
 merely private existence is no longer possible to 
 anyone, and certainly not to the history master at 
 a classical or modern school. Hence something 
 of that «£ uv.wv -row irpay/xaTcov efts which Polybius 
 demands will communicate itself by degrees to our 
 historical teaching, both at other stages and at this, 
 where in a certain sense it is most necessary. During 
 
 * Schiller's Handbuch des praktischen Pcidagogik, second 
 edition, p. 562, says : " It is obvious merely from the events of 
 1888 that modern history cannot be concluded with the year 
 1871 " ; this is a somewhat precipitate mode of deciding the 
 question. However important the events of 1888 may be they 
 cannot decide the question whether it is possible or advisable 
 to make the history of the last thirty years from 1871 a subject 
 of regular school instruction.
 
 110 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 the period over which I can look back a great change 
 has already taken place in this respect. The purely- 
 professorial tone has largely died out, and a symptom 
 of the change is the fact that many more teachers 
 are able to lecture " extempore " than in the time 
 of my youth. The word " extempore " must be taken 
 cum grano salts. The first requirement is truth. 
 Moreover, at the stage which we have reached, the 
 lecture or commentary must be marked by a greater 
 degree of consecutiveness, and no objection can, 
 therefore, be raised if the schoolmaster follows the 
 example of great orators and professors by writing 
 notes of what he proposes to say, and using his 
 notes as he speaks. The notes may extend to a 
 notebook if he wishes. 
 
 Revision will obviously proceed as before. The 
 matter given to the Form in any one lesson will be 
 repeated at the outset of the following lesson, and 
 when a section of the period has been worked through 
 the whole will be revised. Another method which has 
 been occasionally used, and has been as zealously 
 recommended as it has been vigorously rejected, is 
 extempore revision. A revival of this method seems 
 probable under the stimulus of the new Prussian 
 syllabus, with its remarks upon " essays in brief." 
 Against the use of this method there will be little 
 objection to urge if there be any guarantee what- 
 ever that its very considerable difficulties will be 
 invariably handled with indulgence and discretion, 
 ratione modoque. But in the first place we have 
 not the time at our disposal or the constant practice
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 111 
 
 which alone could make such methods of practical 
 benefit ; in the second place, the pupil is afraid of 
 the written question, which may refer to any part 
 of the whole period on which he is engaged. He 
 therefore undertakes those special revisions on his 
 own account which have been so emphatically and 
 effectually challenged, and with considerable reason, 
 in the new leaving certificate regulations for 1892. 
 If, however, there is time at any point for the 
 practice of these essays in brief, it will certainly be 
 found here in the Lower Fifth. Such essays should 
 be composed in Form, and a capable teacher will 
 see that the pupils thence derive such scanty 
 advantage as we can promise from the practice. 
 At this stage another problem arises. It is here 
 for the first time that the pupil can take notes of 
 the teacher's lecture, such notes having been formerly 
 simply dictated. The question is further extended 
 by the growing knowledge of shorthand. It affects 
 the instruction throughout these upper stages, and 
 this subject of revision most particularly. In the 
 junior Forms dictation is supported by excellent 
 reasons, but in the case of pupils who have reached 
 the Lower Fifth I have myself extended or restricted 
 the practice in view of the kind of revision I wished 
 to secure, which may be either mechanical repeti- 
 tion or may disregard chronology. It would be 
 inadvisable to dogmatize upon the subject, and 
 much may be left to the master's observation and 
 tact. One objection urged is that, when a pupil is 
 occupied in writing, his attention is less close, but
 
 112 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 no great stress need be laid upon this. The lecture 
 may be as interesting, as lively, or as perfect as is 
 possible within the compass of any self-satisfied 
 master, but boys remain boys. At two o'clock in 
 the afternoon, or at eleven o'clock, or wherever the 
 latest perversion of pure forenoon instruction has 
 been introduced, it will be found during the fifth 
 lesson — from twelve to one — that very few pupils 
 are able to follow with regular or concentrated 
 attention even a twenty-minutes lecture. Such 
 note-taking is by no means so mechanical as is 
 asserted, and there is no reason for rejecting a 
 means of helping the attention when we have a lene 
 tormentum conducted by the pupil himself. 
 
 During this revision from lesson to lesson we shall 
 often meet with pupils who are able to reproduce 
 fluently and easily the matter of the preceding 
 lesson, even in the very words of the master. Great 
 stress is now laid upon " the reproduction of narra- 
 tive " throughout the lower forms, and the Prussian 
 syllabus of 1892 concludes its " observations on 
 method," as regards history, with the words : " Oral 
 teaching of an informal nature must be the method 
 specially employed in historical teaching." In 1901 
 we are delighted to see that this statement has been 
 replaced by the more modest and correct opinion 
 of p. 49 : " In historical teaching a pupil must be 
 practised as often as possible in the power of re- 
 peating what he has learnt in his own words and 
 in connected narrative." In other words, the pupil 
 must learn the art of expressing liimself when he
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 113 
 
 has arrytking to say. Here the historical lesson is 
 especially useful, for the simple reason that it is 
 particularly difficult for anyone to express himself 
 intelligibly in relating historically connected events. 
 For that special reason the teacher will be forced 
 to follow a mixed method. Difficult parts he will 
 have repeated by question and answer, and when a 
 pupil gives a narrative of the easier parts of a sub- 
 ject the master will constantly interrupt him to 
 correct an expression, to refuse a meaningless phrase, 
 and to quicken the intelligence by a question. The 
 informal lecture, as such, can never be an end in 
 itself, nor is there any special need for the dis- 
 semination of the practice, seeing that the capacity 
 for informal lecturing is an appalling feature of 
 modern society. It is to learn history, and not to 
 learn fluent speech, that narrative or any other 
 informally connected account is given by the scholar 
 during the revision hour. 
 
 The revision of larger sections, when the historical 
 matter is reproduced in new form from different 
 points of view, must not be too detailed, although 
 the Prussian syllabus gives, comparatively speaking, 
 abundant time to the Lower Fifth for this purpose. 
 Revision will be concerned, not with the detail or 
 the narrative, but with the fundamental facts, the 
 decisive motives. Similarly, the essential thread of 
 historical movement will be revised as a connected 
 whole by question and answer, with the object of 
 impressing what has been already understood upon 
 the memory. The section of the text-book under 
 
 8
 
 114 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 treatment will be prepared at home by the pupils if 
 they are to gain the full benefit of this revision or to 
 take part in it. Such revision is a special purpose of 
 the text-book's existence. I will not conceal from 
 my younger colleagues that I consider this process 
 of revision the most difficult of the teacher's tasks. 
 His art is here more particularly displayed, and 
 very few can congratulate themselves upon entire 
 success. It is necessary that the teacher should 
 first have a clear view of the guiding historical idea, 
 and consequently that he should have arranged the 
 matter in accordance with this idea, though he need 
 not forthwith produce Ins arrangement as though 
 it was something of special value. We will suppose 
 that the section from 1740-1789 has been taught in 
 detail, and that the master has convinced himself 
 from hour to hour that individual points have been 
 properly seized and understood. This period can 
 then be revised from the standpoint of the most 
 important reign of the epoch — that of Frederick the 
 Great — and such revision will deal : — 
 
 1. With his domestic Government, its manner, its 
 Court life, those about him, and his personal ad- 
 ministration, after which we shall proceed to 
 (a) military administration ; (b) finance ; (c) ad- 
 ministration of the country, agriculture, trade, etc. ; 
 (d) the judicature ; (e) educational efforts, art, and 
 science. 
 
 2. His relations with foreign Powers : (a) Austria ; 
 his German policy in this connexion ; (6) Russia ; 
 (c) France ; (d) Great Britain ; (e) Sweden, etc.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 115 
 
 I do not believe that in any one of the points I 
 have proposed there need be any material difference 
 between the instruction at the classical or the 
 modern school. I have, however, had no recent 
 experience of the latter schools, and do not, there- 
 fore, press my opinion. It has been already 
 observed that in the modern school great stress 
 must be laid upon historical teaching. Where 
 places in Form are determined by the addition 
 of the marks in the several subjects, and where the 
 marks carried by these subjects differ in amount, 
 I would make history equivalent to English, and 
 would take the subjects for essays more often from 
 the historical period than is done in the classical 
 school. In the revision of periods, also, many more 
 leading ideas will be followed than are possible in 
 the classical school. Of these, however, we cannot 
 speak to any purpose, as they depend upon the 
 general character of the material, upon its special 
 mode of treatment in the modern school, and upon 
 the views of the teacher entrusted with the subject. 
 
 One further point may be mentioned in conclu- 
 sion : the historical sense and historical knowledge 
 can be largely increased by home reading. Such 
 reading can be influenced by the teacher to some 
 extent, especially if he is in charge, or at any rate 
 knows the contents, of the school library. A warn- 
 ing, however, must be given that this influence can 
 be exaggerated. The school — that is to say, the 
 masters of it — must not attempt to rule any wider 
 area than their powers can comprehend. To speak 
 
 8 — 2
 
 116 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 of a " wisely organized and guided home reading, 
 and its blessings under the influence of the school," 
 is pure Utopianism, or, to put the matter plainly, 
 great exaggeration. The teacher may offer advice 
 when his advice is asked, and also when it is not, 
 if he thinks advisable ; otherwise, entire freedom 
 must be given, and historical books must not be 
 forced upon a pupil who would prefer to read 
 scientific or geographical books. The library must 
 contain good literature. Archenholz, Treitschke, 
 Hausser, etc., must be at hand, and the master can 
 now and then let fall a word of praise and recom- 
 mendation in this direction. Such words will be 
 remembered by the pupils whose interests have 
 been won to the study of history. Anything further 
 is unnecessary.* 
 
 At this point we should perhaps say a word of 
 the many subordinate stimuli to historical teaching, 
 such as historical pictures, representations of dress, 
 visits to museums or to libraries and archives. In the 
 previously mentioned book by J. Collard, p. 404 ff., 
 
 * When in charge of a school library I was struck by the 
 preference of the elder Forms for the historical novel. Inquiries 
 were constantly made for Ebers, Felix Dahn, Freytag, Willibald 
 Alexis, and even Walter Scott. To the latter I had no objection 
 to urge, but such books as Dahn's Kampf um Rom aroused serious 
 misgivings as to whether the historical sense was not greatly 
 damaged by such exaggerated descriptions, apart from other losses 
 incurred. But history cannot be learnt from novels, though 
 foolish amateurism has sometimes urged the contrary, and this 
 is a fact which we need not be told, though we must sometimes 
 repeat it to our pupils.
 
 INTERMEDIATE STAGE 117 
 
 the question is exhaustively explained in the 
 chapter, " Le nioyen age etudie par les monuments 
 de Lou vain." Something of the kind may also be 
 found in German writings, and people will be 
 always ready to advise historical excursions in 
 addition to those devoted to geography and natural 
 science. This has little or nothing to do with our 
 present purpose, dependent as it is entirely upon 
 the locality, the time, and the individuality of the 
 master. The study of local history, the concentra- 
 tion of general history upon Cologne or Dantzig, 
 or upon the landscape of the home, may prove 
 stimulating, and deserves consideration in any dis- 
 cussion of the problems of historical teaching. At 
 the same time, a warning must be uttered that too 
 much value should not be placed upon these matters, 
 as the pupiN of our secondary schools are not yet 
 prepared to use them correctly, but are undergoing 
 such preparation.
 
 Ill 
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 
 
 Upper Fifth, Lower Sixth, and Upper Sixth. 
 
 Thus we reach the turning-point which was so 
 strongly marked in 1892 by the new Prussian regula- 
 tions that an inclination arose to regard the Lower 
 Fifth, when they had completed their course as a 
 " point of divergence," where a decision would be 
 definitely taken as to which boys would or could 
 profit by the continuation of their studies ; it was 
 supposed that anyone who went through the lower 
 leaving certificate after eighteen months or two 
 years in the Lower Fifth would come to a stand- 
 still, and apply his energies to some form of practical 
 life. The expectation realized in the case of the 
 Realgymnasien that some good and nearly all the 
 bad pupils would leave from the Lower Fifth, and 
 that only a chosen few would remain, has not been 
 fulfilled, the less so as the higher leaving certificate 
 examination was made considerably easier at that 
 time. The general character of the Upper Fifth, 
 and consequently of the concluding stages of the 
 German secondary school, will remain unaltered. 
 
 118
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 119 
 
 The intellectual level of these upper stages will be 
 somewhat lower than previously, for the reason that 
 the whole syllabus up to and including the Lower 
 Fifth has been arranged with undue prominence to 
 lead up to that Form at which school studies were 
 supposed to end ; also because the supposition has 
 been unfulfilled that the master would be concerned 
 during the three following years with a smaller 
 number of relatively more capable pupils. It would 
 be advisable for the history teacher to renounce 
 any illusions in this direction. 
 
 According to the present organization in most 
 German secondary schools, the Upper Fifth begin 
 the second progress through the wide field of 
 history — a process which ought to produce the 
 same effects as a second reading of a Bill in Parlia- 
 ment. A third reading, decisive in its effects, and 
 concluding historical education at school, does not 
 exist. Attempts of the kind, general revisions, and 
 the like, are failures simply for want of time. A 
 number of those who leave school for the University, 
 apart from those who make a speciality of history, 
 will perhaps attend some historical lectures. A not 
 inconsiderable number will attempt to complete 
 their historical training by reading historical works, 
 as may be concluded from the fact that important 
 works of a general historical character enjoy a con- 
 siderable sale. Some progress in this respect seems 
 to be marked by such a fact, for instance, as the 
 sale of that admirable historical work, Schlosser's 
 Universalhistorische Ubersicht der Geschichte der alien
 
 120 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Welt und ihre Kultur (1826), which has never reached 
 a second edition, while at the present time such 
 excellent works as the Greek history of Max Duncker, 
 which is also in nine volumes, and does not exhaust 
 the subject, or Friedlander's descriptions of Roman 
 social life, have gone through five editions between 
 1862 and 1881, though they are no less seriously scien- 
 tific than the work of Schlosser. Similar examples 
 may be produced in considerable number. Hence the 
 much-abused secondary schoolmaster who teaches 
 history may console himself with the consideration 
 that modern wisdom has not so entirely renounced 
 antiquity and the past in favour of the present as 
 many assert. 
 
 We have first to consider what contribution other 
 subjects of instruction make towards historical train- 
 ing, and then to consider how these influences can be 
 stimulated and organized in historical instruction 
 proper. 
 
 Upper Fifth. 
 
 Religious instruction is highly important, and 
 acquires, indeed, new importance, throughout these 
 higher stages, and therefore in the Upper Fifth. Tins 
 influence is twofold : it strengthens, deepens, and 
 clarifies the moral and religious theories of mankind, 
 and his destiny, winch alone, as we have seen, enable 
 us with any profit to regard human affairs from a 
 historical standpoint. It also brings to the pupil's 
 notice a most valuable collection of original historical 
 records, even when regarded from the historical
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 121 
 
 standpoint alone. These two influences are exerted 
 in a manner corresponding with the greater develop- 
 ment of the pupils, in a manner that is entirely 
 scientific. With this subject of instruction the his- 
 torical teacher should feel himself in sympathy, an 
 attitude which is rare, even though it is by no means 
 difficult — at any rate, in Evangelical institutions. 
 In the historical seminaries of our Universities 
 nothing of the kind is to be expected. The time 
 seems past when the great historical teacher, Nie- 
 buhr, could honestly refer to the providence of God 
 when lecturing upon the sources of Roman history.* 
 Next to the study of divinity, that of German 
 literature exerts a strong influence upon historical 
 knowledge in its wider sense. Philip Wackernagel, 
 in the fourth part of his German reading-book, 
 asserts the necessity of providing an introduction 
 to the German national literature — a task incum- 
 bent upon the teaching given from the First Form 
 to the Sixth, and very simple when thus formulated, 
 though in reality a very complex and comprehensive 
 task. Historical influences thus become operative, 
 and it is clear that their strength may be great when 
 the traditional practice is followed, which is also 
 observed in the new Prussian and Saxon schemes, 
 of reading some Middle High German in the Upper 
 Fifth, and thus going deep into the past of our 
 nationality. The existing Prussian syllabus does not 
 lay down any special course of German literature 
 for the upper Forms. It is obvious that the Upper 
 
 * Vortesungen iiber rumische GeschicMe, Ed. Isler, I. 75.
 
 122 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Fifth is the right place for Middle High German. 
 Its introduction here is justified by the fact that no 
 history or literature in the true sense is studied in the 
 upper stages, but that a historical order is generally 
 observed throughout the literary studies. This his- 
 torical influence also belongs to language, when 
 the pupil learns to know the Nibelungen, Kudrun, 
 Walter, etc., from the language they spoke, not from 
 translations. The fact is so entirely obvious that 
 it has been invariably recognized except in one 
 official scheme (1882-1892), which, as everybody 
 knows, was ruined by the co-operation of " too many 
 cooks." The Prussian syllabus of 1892, while per- 
 mitting the study of Homer in the original text, 
 prohibited the reading of the Nibelungen in the 
 primitive German, or the use of this German as the 
 foundation of instruction. Here we have an incon- 
 sistency that is practically repeated in the new 
 syllabus. At the present time German is made 
 " the central point of school instruction ;" at the 
 present time, also, the forces of the science of 
 phonetics are being called in to secure the utmost 
 perfection in the study of French ; yet, strangely 
 enough, our German youth, consisting chiefly of the 
 sons of the upper classes, who will claim to take 
 their place in those classes in the future, are allowed 
 to secure only the most superficial acquaintance with 
 their own language in its earlier stages : "Introduc- 
 tion to the Nibelungenlied, with extracts from the 
 original text, which are to be read and explained 
 by the master." For our historical point of view
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 123 
 
 it becomes obvious that the pupils of our schools 
 and of other institutions of equal value, though dis- 
 similar organization, do not merely listen to the 
 master's explanation, but read the text for them- 
 selves, and secure some close acquaintance with it. 
 We hold no brief on behalf of Middle High German 
 or Old High German ; we are unable to countenance 
 the terminology which speaks of the second classical 
 period in our national literature — a phrase, we 
 believe, originating with Vilmar. But some per- 
 sonal acquaintance with the old and simple German 
 language we do unconditionally require for all our 
 higher schools — for the modern high school, where 
 no Latin is learnt, as well as for the classical school. 
 Such study is indispensable as introductory to the 
 first-hand records of the historical life of our people. 
 More than this we do not ask. Breadth of view and 
 deeper understanding of human life, whether con- 
 temporary or historical, may be gained by the con- 
 tinuation or resumption of Schiller's and Goethe's 
 Gedankenlyrik. Thus, here also there is no immediate 
 connexion between the two subjects — German litera- 
 ture and German history. In essay-writing, how- 
 ever, the pupil may well find occasion to use the 
 material he has gathered from his history lessons. 
 
 French comes but little into connexion with the 
 historical instruction, though historical French prose 
 is often read to excellent purpose in the Upper Sixth 
 — for instance, the Egyptian campaign of Bonaparte 
 in the narrative of Thiers, which has many times 
 been edited for school purposes. Here we have a
 
 124 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 simple means of introducing the pupil to the strange 
 world of modern Orientalism, and to European 
 politics as a whole. Of these subjects he would 
 otherwise know nothing, and yet they are most 
 admirably calculated to extend his line of vision. 
 Apart from such cases as this, French in secondary 
 schools is valuable chiefly for itself. In the classical 
 schools it is especially valuable as providing the 
 pupil with a means for reading French works dealing 
 with the special subject winch he may choose to 
 pursue at the University or in after-life. The study 
 of English, which begins in this Form, though in a 
 classical school a choice is allowed, subserves the 
 same practical purpose, though it must not be for- 
 gotten that the learning of every new language opens 
 a new horizon ; and the fact is also true of Hebrew, 
 which some few pupils begin at this stage. 
 
 As regards Latin and Greek, the reading of his- 
 torical records proceeds for the immediate purpose 
 of linguistic practice, and the Prussian syllabus of 
 1882 went so far as to appoint for reading " Livy 
 and Sallust, with special reference to their history." 
 We do not quite understand what ideas underlie 
 this regulation, winch has often been repeated in 
 similar terms, or whether similar ideas inspired the 
 paragraph of the syllabus of 1901, p. 31 : " A point 
 of view hitherto constantly neglected, and yet im- 
 portant for the interaction of related studies, is 
 the possibility of narrowing the connexion between 
 the reading of Latin prose authors and the histori- 
 cal teaching of a Form." For our own part, we
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 125 
 
 desire no special consideration for historical teach- 
 ing. It may, indeed, be said that the reading of the 
 first book of Livy, with its popular traditions related 
 in sympathetic and poetic language, would enable 
 the history teacher to dismiss the Roman Kings very 
 shortly, though this is a mode of procedure necessary 
 in any case. It would, however, be entirely erroneous 
 to treat such a subject as the second Punic War more 
 summarily in the history lesson merely because the 
 pupil had read some part of it in his Livy. When 
 we say that to read the classical historians is to read 
 historical sources, we imply that such close study of 
 the text as is necessary for translation brings the 
 reader back to the past as represented by these 
 authors, and this is a possibility of very rare occur- 
 rence in historical teaching proper, owing simply to 
 want of time, nor can it ever be so intensive. It is 
 also highly important that when the pupil reads 
 Csesar, Xenophon, Thiers, Macaulay, Livy, and 
 Sallust, he should by degrees secure, and be able 
 to reproduce, some conception of the different kinds 
 of history. The matter that is read is, however, of 
 greater importance. All reading of Greek and Latin 
 literature in the Upper Fifth stimulates historical 
 study for the simple reason that it brings us into a 
 definitely historical environment and atmosphere. 
 The fact is especially true of Cicero's speeches, which- 
 ever of them may be assumed as generally read in 
 this Form. They introduce the reader to critical 
 points in the life of a great statesman, as in the 
 speeches against Catiline. Such a speech as the Pro
 
 126 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Roscio Afnerino displays the conditions of Italian 
 agriculture and of Italian country towns in the first 
 century B.C., and thus enables us to understand, and, 
 what is still better for the youthful historian, to 
 realize how individual happiness or misfortune may 
 be affected by great historical events and changes. 
 The fact is naturally no less true of the Greek 
 authors — the Hellenica or the Memorabilia or the 
 selected speeches of Lysias. Everywhere there is 
 a historical background, and we might almost say 
 that the speech is more valuable to us in proportion 
 as the importance of the person concerned diminishes, 
 whether it be Sextus Roscius, or Agoratus, or the 
 Invalid of the twenty-fourth oration of Lysias. As 
 a stimulus to the true historical sense it is most 
 desirable that the pupil should understand that 
 history is not merely the history of the upper ten 
 thousand, but the history of the hundred thousand 
 or the million — in short, of the whole nation. We 
 have attempted elsewhere* to reconstruct the 
 history of a slave in Asia Minor at the time of the 
 Peloponnesian War on the basis of a phrase in the 
 ninth book of Xenophon's Anabasis. We would 
 undertake to sketch a series of such portraits of the 
 lower classes, drawn from classical literature from 
 the time of Homer to Horace or the younger Pliny. 
 Every teacher who approaches the subject from this 
 point of view can discover an infinite number of 
 similar examples which provide a very simple and 
 yet a very effective means of making the study 
 
 * Pro domo, p. 136 ff.
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 127 
 
 interesting, or, to use the proper term, beneficial — 
 beneficial, that is, in the sense of the truly historical 
 phrase, Nihil humani a me alienum puto. It is possible 
 in the Third and Fourth Forms, and much more so in 
 the Upper Fifth and Sixth, at which point we shall 
 have to recur to the subject when we mention Horace. 
 Finally, as regards geography, it will be assigned, 
 like mathematics, to the upper branches of physics, 
 the remaining parts of the subject being known as 
 applied geography, and thus directly entering the 
 scheme of historical instruction. Tins is not the 
 idea of the Prussian syllabus or of the Utopian 
 arrangement, which requires for the upper stages at 
 least six revisions of geography in every half-year, 
 and also history " to the present time," for the 
 Sixth Form, " other geographical revision to be 
 undertaken as may be required." We shall not 
 interpret these phrases as implying formal geo- 
 graphical revision. Whenever history is taught, 
 the master should state accurately the locality of 
 the events discussed, and thus secure that these 
 localities, rivers, mountains, and towns are not mere 
 collocations of letters, as they were in the days of 
 my youth, and as they probably still are in many 
 cases. Natural as this connexion between geography 
 and history is, every one of experience knows that 
 it has been little practised, and has, therefore, pro- 
 duced little result ; yet it is a method which, when 
 conjoined with accurate dating — another constantly 
 neglected factor — can alone give that precision and 
 certainty which historical lectures require.
 
 128 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 The history instruction proper in the upper stage 
 — the second perusal of the great book of history — 
 falls within a three-years course of three lessons a 
 week. The first year in the Upper Fifth is naturally 
 given to ancient history, Greek and Roman history 
 to the fall of the West Roman Empire. 
 
 We have seen that ancient history for two lessons 
 a week was previously assigned to two Forms — 
 Greek to the Lower Fifth, and Roman to the Upper 
 Fifth — an arrangement which made it possible to 
 find some time for the early history of the East. 
 This two-years course of ancient history was highly 
 beneficial at this particular stage, as arranged by 
 the old Prussian syllabus, and, as we have men- 
 tioned, we can well understand the regret which 
 many feel, and which we share, for that syllabus. 
 The study of ancient hi story and of classical litera- 
 ture proved beneficial to either branch. There was 
 a comparatively full and accurate knowledge of 
 history within definite limits, while historical ideas 
 applicable to any other period were gained. More- 
 over, a competent teacher could make the most 
 admirable use of this subject-matter in the Sixth 
 Form by discussions upon essays, treatment from 
 special standpoints, etc. As things are, however, 
 we cannot help ourselves, and complaint is useless.* 
 We must, therefore, remodel our organization. 
 
 * We can understand the indignation of those monomaniacs 
 among us who wish to restore the classical school in its old 
 purity, including Latin composition, and are desirous to unite 
 for the purpose of recapturing, on behalf of the classical school,
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 129 
 
 In the first place, we must gain an accurate com- 
 prehension of the historical matter for study. Un- 
 fortunately, our text-books are by no means adequate 
 for this purpose, and it is well known that the pre- 
 mature reforms in Prussia have thrown text-books 
 into so chaotic a condition that it will be long before 
 order is secured — we mean real order, and not pro- 
 gramme arrangement. The new text-books have 
 been manufactured somewhat too hastily to inspire 
 us with confidence, while the older text-books, such 
 
 the positions that have been lost. We doubt the correctness of 
 this point of view. History as such would not be greatly bene- 
 fited even if the old conditions were restored. It would be 
 necessary to secure that the old amount of time should once 
 more be given to the study of Latin and Greek. This is the 
 weakest point of the new regulations, and it is already obvious 
 that the precipitous descent upon which we have entered cannot 
 be continued. It may be true that nine years' study of the 
 Latin and Greek languages and antiquities forms the backbone 
 of classical school education ; in that case the backbone should 
 be strengthened, and it is ridiculous to reduce the time to seven 
 hours in the Third and Fourth, and to six hours in the Fifth and 
 Sixth. On the other hand, the proposition may be false ; in that 
 case some other object of study should be made the backbone 
 and should be provided with an adequate number of hours. 
 But no other study has as yet been found. This note is repeated 
 from our first edition (1895); since that date there has been 
 an improvement, and the Third and Fourth Forms have been 
 given eight hours for Latin, while the Fifth and Sixth have 
 seven. If the eight hours of Latin were restored to the Lower 
 Fifth in Prussia, this being the Form where the pupil begins to 
 enjoy the reading of Latin, we should be entirely satisfied with 
 the present syllabus for the Upper Fifth, considered from the 
 point of view of the history teacher. 
 
 9
 
 130 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 as that of Herbst, are attempting to meet necessities 
 by reducing their length. But no editorial skill can 
 entirely overcome the original arrangement. Hence, 
 a solution of the difficulty has been found in some 
 places which is by no means to be rejected. The 
 Third-Form books, which were intended for one year, 
 are brought out again. They, at any rate, give the 
 master necessary facts, and these are supplemented 
 and remodelled as far as this task is possible from 
 the standpoint of higher instruction. In any case, 
 one caution must be given that is even more neces- 
 sary than it was in dealing with the Third Form, 
 where the danger is obvious — detailed treatment 
 must be avoided of periods for which we are more 
 or less reduced to hypotheses. For a long time it 
 seems to have been fashionable to treat in full 
 detail such subjects as the earlier periods of Roman 
 history, the struggle of the classes with full legisla- 
 tive details, the struggles with the Italici in the 
 three Samnite Wars, etc. It will, however, be 
 possible to treat the period before Solon and the 
 first period of Roman history until the struggle with 
 Carthage even more briefly than in teaching middle 
 or lower Forms ; while the necessity of working 
 through the period in a scanty allowance of time 
 will prove a sufficiently strong influence — a /3/ato? 
 hthdaKokoi, as Thucydides said of war — obliging the 
 master to renounce his special hobbies. Among 
 these the artistic hobby is prominent at this moment 
 — the archaeological interest which now seems 
 dominant among our leading classes, and demands
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 131 
 
 with some vigour the numerous and splendid objects 
 and illustrations required for this purpose. This is 
 one of the many excellent things that depend 
 entirely upon favourable circumstances — the number 
 of the pupils, the personality of the master, the 
 endowment of the school, etc. — and upon which 
 it is thus impossible to dogmatize from the educa- 
 tional point of view. Some thoughtful observations 
 were made upon the point in 1892 at the first general 
 meeting of the Bavarian Secondary Schoolmasters' 
 Union by Rector Lechner, of Nuremberg : " How 
 far can the plastic arts of antiquity be made a subject 
 of school instruction ?" (Freising, 1892). Professor 
 Ludwig von Sybel has recently referred to the point 
 in Marburg (1904). Upon the whole, we should 
 advise teachers not to overestimate the apprecia- 
 tion of an Upper-Fifth Form for artistic beauty. 
 
 At this point perhaps we should say a word upon 
 the use of these so-called objective methods, winch 
 in certain cases seem likely to degenerate into actual 
 picture- worship. We remember a very true saying 
 of Goethe preserved in the life of General Friedrich 
 von Gagern by Heinrich von Gagern : "I hate 
 luxury, for it destroys imagination." In our own 
 subject especially, an abuse of these objective 
 methods tends to stunt the development of that 
 imagination which is most important in historical 
 teaching. Considerable concentration is required 
 to comprehend historical facts, and pictures may 
 easily become a distraction, as the immature mind 
 seizes, not the whole, but some individual point by 
 
 9—2
 
 132 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 which it is attracted, or which it abstracts for itself. 
 In home reading the case is somewhat different, 
 though if a historical book is intended to have an 
 educative effect its illustrations must keep a strictly 
 historical character, and not be mere products of 
 the artist's imagination. In the reading, too, of 
 classical texts we can admit the method to a certain 
 extent ; but while teaching we object to the in- 
 sertion of historical portraits or anything of the 
 kind in school texts at this or any other stage. 
 Historical instruction has a great burden to bear, 
 and obviously contains within itself the influ- 
 ences which have stimulated artistic progress or 
 civilization ; but it cannot at the same time become 
 a history of art or civilization without losing all 
 definition and overflowing all its bounds. 
 
 At this point, however — and we are dealing with 
 boys of sixteen or seventeen years of age — we may 
 or must use the means of increasing the scanty time 
 at our disposal, even though it is a means not entirely 
 within our powers or so wholly subject to our will as 
 instruction proper. We refer to the question of home 
 reading. When the history teacher is confronted by 
 an enormous mass of matter for treatment within a 
 scanty period of time it is not unreasonable that he 
 should ask his boys to read a good book of Greek or 
 Roman history for themselves at home. Here we may 
 assert emphatically that the business of the classical 
 school is to teach the pupils to work for themselves ; 
 to teach the boy to grapple with his own tasks, 
 which will include the capacity of reading an intel-
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 133 
 
 ligible book upon some subject in connexion with 
 his school-work. This stimulus to historical reading 
 seems to us to be specially important in the case of 
 the upper pupils in our modern schools, as many of 
 them may thereby gain an intellectual interest and 
 a desire for further culture lasting through life. 
 Among the many good things which a teacher can 
 do quietly, without writing treatises or articles upon 
 the subject in educational papers, is this work of 
 inspiring some part of his pupils with an enduring 
 taste for good historical reading. 
 
 As regards lecturing to the Form, we think that 
 there will be no material difference between the 
 mode of treatment employed in the classical school 
 and in the corresponding classes of the modern 
 school or modern high school. In the case of the 
 classical school the earlier and continued reading of 
 historical sources will direct the teaching into certain 
 lines. It may, for instance, be the political history 
 that becomes prominent. While this fact facilitates 
 teaching from one point of view, it increases diffi- 
 culties from another. On the one hand, this period 
 of history is already known to the classical school 
 pupils to some extent — better, in fact, than any 
 other — for the reason that they have not merely 
 heard of the country and the period when these 
 things happened, but have to some extent them- 
 selves lived in that country and that time ; on the 
 other hand, a difficulty arises because the teacher 
 is constantly tempted to expatiate upon this subject, 
 with which he also is more familiar. To the pupils
 
 134 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 of the modern school Greek and Roman history 
 should be treated as portions of the world's history, 
 of immense interest and importance as being the 
 foundation of that Western culture which is based 
 on freedom, but no attempt should be made to 
 inspire them with that special interest which 
 naturally presupposes such an examination of first- 
 hand authorities as only the classical scholar can 
 make. On this subject much has been said con- 
 cerning the reading or reading aloud of classical 
 translations of Homer, Sophocles, and Virgil. We 
 cannot speak from experience, but are strongly 
 inclined to doubt the effectiveness of such reading. 
 
 At this higher stage, and therefore throughout 
 the Upper-Fifth course, the preparation of his lessons 
 will make considerable demands upon the teacher, 
 or, rather, he should make considerable demands 
 upon his own powers. We do not refer to the so- 
 called informal lecture of which we have previously 
 treated, and which is here assumed throughout the 
 upper-school teaching. Suppose, for instance, that 
 the history teacher has to deal with a difficult and 
 complicated subject, not easy of exposition — for 
 example, the circumstances which ended in the 
 reforms of the Gracchi or in the French Revolution ; 
 suppose, again, that he wished to speak for thirty 
 or forty minutes with nothing to guide or support 
 his memory, he is reduced either to simply para- 
 phrasing the text-book or is asked to perform a feat 
 impossible to such famous teachers of history as 
 Ranke, von Sybel, Fr. Raumer, and Max Duncker.
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 135 
 
 Yet it is easier to deliver an informal University 
 lecture with a manuscript open before one than to 
 do the same thing before the Fifth Form of a classical 
 or modern school. The University professor has 
 more time for undisturbed preparation. He exists 
 for this purpose, and for no other, and can speak 
 as he would to his equals in intellect, whereas the 
 schoolmaster must accommodate his lecture to 
 immature minds. The latter, therefore, must follow 
 the counsel of Daedalus, flying neither too high nor 
 too low, avoiding both the clouds and the water — 
 a matter more easily said than done. Where the 
 professor is able to presuppose ideas, the master is 
 obliged to analyze these ideas, regardless of apparent 
 pedantry. He must commit the great mistake, 
 when regarded from the highest historical stand- 
 point, of repeating himself ; must go over matters 
 of importance two or three times in different lan- 
 guage and with different expressions. We would 
 thus advise the teacher who is undertaking this 
 instruction for the first time to analyze for himself 
 one good book (not six), written in not too lofty 
 or too detailed a style. During the lesson he can 
 easily have recourse to his manuscript, from which 
 help he will be able to emancipate himself as he 
 gains confidence. The objection that the use of a 
 manuscript will make a bad impression upon the 
 pupils or diminish the " authority " of the teacher 
 is sheer nonsense. The boy of sixteen or seventeen 
 is quite capable of realizing the industry and work 
 of his master, and the teacher's authority is dimin-
 
 136 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 ished, not by industry, even when misapplied, but 
 rather by glib-tongued obscurity. It must thus be 
 remembered that the historical lecture is a more 
 difficult matter than any other kind of teaching, 
 and the beginner should not attack it with over- 
 confidence. Should the master be left in charge 
 of this form of instruction for any length of time, 
 his knowledge and his analysis will gradually be 
 increased from good and first-hand sources of in- 
 formation, and he will identify himself more with 
 that world into which he is to introduce his pupils. 
 
 This, indeed, is the true means of vivifying his- 
 torical lectures, that the teacher should identify 
 himself with the past, whether it be the Persian 
 War, the Punic War, the Civil Wars, or the Imperial 
 Period. He must live among the men of the age 
 of which he treats. It is an object that many do 
 not seek, and that not all who seek find. Nowhere, 
 we would add, is this spirit of the past reproduced 
 with greater strength and freshness than in Niebuhr's 
 lectures upon ancient history, which should be 
 studied by every teacher of ancient history for their 
 style and general character, even if it be granted 
 that in certain respects they are out of date, or that 
 the personal view is too prominent in such cases 
 as his description of Alexander the Great, when he 
 represents Demosthenes as a saint and poor Isocrates 
 as an old idiot. The great teacher threw his whole 
 powers into these lectures. Apart from this, we 
 can but repeat our advice not to read too much of 
 what has been written about historical teaching,
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 137 
 
 but to read the subject-matter of it, and to study 
 the history of the past. It is, indeed, difficult to 
 master this material which is truly infinite, and so 
 to comprehend it that it may really reproduce the 
 past while restraining it within the limits dictated 
 by our scanty lessons. It is no less easy to talk 
 upon the subject, to propose theories of teaching 
 and repeat catch-words upon its effects, and espe- 
 cially upon its ethical influences. 
 
 Here, as in every stage, it is obvious that regular 
 revision or recapitulation of the previous lesson is 
 absolutely necessary. Unfortunately, but little 
 time will remain from the one year's course in the 
 Upper Fifth for the general revision of each section 
 when it has been worked through — the revision, 
 that is, of the three or four periods into which Greek 
 and Roman history can be divided. We must con- 
 sole ourselves with the somewhat inadequate com- 
 fort of the fact that the whole course of ancient 
 history is a repetition or revision, a deepening or 
 extension of the knowledge of ancient history 
 acquired from the First Form to the Lower Fifth, 
 acquired in some cases by private reading, and 
 brought into connexion by the elementary course 
 pursued in the Third Form. We are thus given some 
 3 x 40= 120 history lessons, and for these revisions 
 we can reserve at most two lessons for each section 
 — that is, sixteen altogether. Hence, there will be 
 no time left for the elaboration of constitutional 
 theory and the like, nor is this latter necessary. 
 Enough has been done if the most important facts
 
 138 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 of a period are held in connexion from a fresh point 
 of view, and are remodelled with the object of 
 proving whether they have been actually understood 
 by the majority of the pupils. For instance, take 
 the period of Roman history from 264 to 133 B.C. 
 In external history, name the most important battles 
 of these one hundred and thirty-one years, and 
 their dates in chronological order : Mylse, Eknomus, 
 Panormus, the iEgatian Islands, Telamon, Ticinus, 
 Trebia, Trasimene, Cannae, Sena, Zama, Cynosce- 
 phalae, Magnesia, Pydna, the destruction of the three 
 cities, Corinth, Carthage, and Numantia ; then the 
 extent of the Roman power in 241, 228, 218, 201, 197, 
 190, 168, 133 B.C. Then consider the development of 
 home politics, the most important statesmen of this 
 time, and their party position or other character- 
 istics : Regulus, Flaminius, Fabius, Terentius Varro 
 and ^Emilius Paulus, P. Cornelius Scipio and Cato, 
 Flamininus, yEmilius Paulus, etc. Much seems to 
 have been done in this direction of late with the 
 new method of German essays in brief, which educa- 
 tional reformers have urged upon the teaching pro- 
 fession, and with which, we fear, many fruitless ex- 
 periments must have been made at the outset. We 
 cannot promise much advantage to historical in- 
 struction from this method ; at the same time, 
 instead of requiring oral revision of a section, the 
 master may set a question or several questions from 
 this period to be written out in a straightforward 
 manner, and can discover from the answers how 
 much actual fact has been remembered, what
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 139 
 
 capacity exists for using known facts, and how 
 far his pupils are able to express themselves intel- 
 ligibly upon historical subjects. This has always 
 been a possible method under any conditions, apart 
 from the fact that in the Sixth Form subjects for 
 Latin themes have been constantly drawn from 
 ancient history, and have proved a very effective 
 means of elaborating certain important questions 
 when the subjects have been handled with due dis- 
 cretion. This point, however, brings us to the 
 question of history-teaching in the Sixth Form. 
 
 Sixth Form. 
 
 At the meeting of historical teachers at Leipsic 
 in 1894* a motion was adopted to the effect that 
 the highest stage of secondary instruction should 
 be occupied with modern, especially with German 
 history, in preference to the study of ancient history. 
 It was scarcely necessary to emphasize the fact, for 
 opinion seems fairly agreed that the two last years 
 of a secondary school course should be devoted to 
 European history from a.d. 476 ; that in them the 
 larger part of the attention should be given to 
 'modern' history — that is, history from 1517 on- 
 wards ; and that time should also be found for the 
 period from 1815 to 1871, which the events of 1871 
 made productive. It was a representative of strict 
 humanism in the Berlin Conference of 1873 who 
 
 * Berickt iiber die zweite Versammlung deutscher Historiker, 
 Leipsic, 1894.
 
 140 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 gave emphatic expression for the first time, as far 
 as we know, to this somewhat obvious truth. The 
 champions of classical school-teaching have been 
 unjustly reproached with the desire to throw modern 
 history into the background in favour of ancient. 
 Such attempts have been purely sporadic. An 
 instance between 1860 and 1870 was the zeal with 
 which Karl Peter championed the theory that 
 ancient history should form the main subject of 
 historical teaching in the Sixth Form. Representa- 
 tives of the classical schools have always rejected 
 this idea, with reference to the principles repeated 
 in the above-mentioned motion at Leipsic, that 
 " the deeper view of ancient history is essentially 
 to be derived from the reading of the classics " — in 
 other words, that the final possibility of realizing 
 antiquity at the secondary school should be not 
 merely an object, but the chief object, of Sixth-Form 
 instruction — an assertion which was formerly better 
 justified than now. 
 
 We must again return to those side influences 
 which can guide the formation of the historical 
 sense at this stage, but we have first to point out 
 that in the case of many pupils true scientific in- 
 terest is here keen, though not always definite. 
 Some will show an eager interest in everything 
 worth knowing that comes within their range ; 
 others will display a special bias in one direction, 
 will study mathematics with zeal and intelligence, 
 be careless of linguistic interest, and practically im- 
 penetrable to historical influence. In these and
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 141 
 
 other ways specialist leanings become visible. There 
 are also other cases where a very definite leaning 
 is displayed to the subject which is to be a speciality 
 for life, but where at the same time interest, or at 
 any rate conscientious industry, is devoted to other 
 subjects, and these are precisely the pupils who will 
 bring forth fruit an hundredfold upon the field of 
 the secondary school. It is, however, very natural 
 that the pupil should himself regard the various 
 sciences which he studies as more or less mutually 
 independent. Their reaction and interaction natur- 
 ally does not cease, and in a sense they become 
 more intensive than before ; but these mutual influ- 
 ences are less easily regulated in view of the growing 
 independence of the pupil, and cannot be guided 
 by the fictitious principles of concentration. It is 
 imposssible to demand universal perfection in every 
 subject from boys of seventeen and eighteen, for 
 the reason that at this age the pupil shows a repug- 
 nance to what may be called partisan teaching, and 
 this fact must be borne in mind in considering our 
 own teaching. 
 
 Hence our questions must be formulated in some- 
 what different terms than in the previous stages. 
 We ask what effect the different subjects of study 
 have upon the pupil's education, and how this 
 general educative process affects or is affected by 
 historical teaching ? We ask again, What is the 
 general product, what is the minimum and maximum 
 product, of this teaching in the secondary school ? 
 
 It is obvious that the different subjects of study
 
 142 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 necessarily come in contact with historical instruc- 
 tion, but with certain plain differences. Contact 
 with mathematics and natural science is, of course, 
 very slight, although far-sighted teachers will find 
 an opportunity in either case to refer to the ideas 
 existing in the ancient world upon the great problems 
 of science which we now know by the names of 
 Greek derivations as mathematics, physics, the 
 cosmos, etc. The teacher will show how discovery 
 has advanced very gradually and by no means 
 directly, and how all knowledge is connected by a 
 universal tie.* An opportunity will be found to 
 demonstrate the fact, which modern barbarism 
 seems haughtily to reject, that natural science has 
 made its vast advance and secured its immense 
 influence upon human life merely because numbers 
 of disinterested investigators worked without thanks 
 and profit for the mere sake of knowledge, and were 
 often forced to struggle with prejudice and ob- 
 scurantism. It will not be out of place to refer 
 briefly to the manner in which astronomy developed 
 from astrology and the lofty science of chemistry 
 from the search for the philosopher's stone, and to 
 mention the names which forwarded this develop- 
 ment. I refer to these facts because I have known 
 grown-up youths among the philologists and mathe- 
 
 * Upon this point the Greek reading book of Wilamowitz is 
 important, and will doubtless produce its effect, not only directly 
 upon the secondary school, but also upon earnest students both 
 at the University and in the training colleges among the rising 
 generation of teachers.
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 143 
 
 maticians of my acquaintance who could not entirely 
 refrain from casting contemptuous glances at the 
 other sciences, without realizing how contemptible 
 they were making themselves. Whether at the 
 University or at the secondary school, there must 
 be mutual respect between the sciences. To borrow 
 a striking instance used by a clever philologist, a 
 man who writes or can write a dissertation of some 
 hundred pages upon the two-celled schizomycetes 
 should respect as himself another who can write a 
 similar treatise upon a Greek word of two letters, 
 av. The common duty of all teachers united in one 
 corporation is to implant a respect for knowledge 
 for its own sake at classical or at modern schools, 
 and it is hence that every science derives its nobility 
 and its sanctity. Of practical use in the common 
 sense of the word to the majority of men in after- 
 life is neither the knowledge of the Pythagorean 
 formula nor the rules for constructing conditional 
 sentences in Greek, nor the information that Charles 
 the Great ruled from a.d. 768 to 814. 
 
 As we have already observed, German literature 
 has been recently and specially claimed in the 
 upper stages as the central point of the general 
 instruction given in our secondary schools, while 
 the German essay is to be regarded as the strongest 
 proof of intellectual maturity. The claim has always 
 been justified so far as it is just, and has only been 
 obscured at times by incompetent workmen, as may 
 happen to any other truth. The task of the teacher 
 of German has, by degrees, become many-sided, and
 
 144 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 bhe success of his teaching depends more than in 
 any other subject upon his own individuality. In 
 the interest of our own subject, paradoxical as it 
 may sound, we welcome the step which has rejected 
 the sonorous term " literary history," and now no 
 longer discusses developments, schools of poetry, 
 etc., but makes the pupil read the poems and the 
 poetry for himself. A habit is thus acquired of 
 reading a number of classical works, tragedies, and 
 the like, and it is to be hoped that the pupil is 
 accordingly stimulated to supplement his school 
 literature by home reading. By our position as 
 history teachers, occupied with a certain part of 
 youthful education, we are also obliged to pay 
 attention to the treatment of other school subjects. 
 We must accordingly state that too much analysis, 
 both of style and matter, seems at the present 
 moment to be fashionable in literature lessons. The 
 technique of the drama is analyzed, leading figures 
 and their contrasts, the main plot and the counter- 
 plot, the rise and fall of the action, etc. These 
 explanations are actually supported by the use of 
 geometrical figures, and even the preaching of the 
 Capuchin monk in WaUenstein is now set forth 
 with the aid of the Hebrew alphabet. All this 
 seems to us to divert attention from that which 
 Goethe's Iphigenie or Schiller's WaUenstein should 
 really be to the young scholar. The great and 
 noble thoughts, the interest of human destiny, the 
 development of character, the dominating genius in 
 conflict with eternal opposition overthrown because
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 145 
 
 he stains his lofty task by ambition, the purity 
 of the woman who breaks the dreadful curse upon 
 a family and brings morality to a barbarous people 
 — in short, all the nobility of these poems should, 
 we think, be brought home to the youthful hearer 
 or reader by personal sympathy and appreciation. 
 We are concerned little with the artistic form and 
 the technique of the drama, but much with its 
 material content and the scope of its ideas, from 
 which we can expect an influence beneficial upon 
 the historical sense, and indirectly upon historical 
 learning. It is unnecessary to labour the point. 
 Anyone who has fully appreciated the words in 
 
 Wallenstein — 
 
 " When the heart 
 Comes not unscathed from out the strife of duty," etc. 
 
 and the conditions and frame of mind in which 
 these words were spoken, has understood an event 
 no less historical than the conversion of Henry IV. 
 of France in 1593. In every case, though perhaps 
 not so immediately as in reading Schiller's Maria 
 Stuart, the Sixth-Form boy will feel that he is re- 
 ceiving an education in history, and that every 
 immediate presentation of fact, including that given 
 by immortal poetry, will deepen his knowledge of 
 the past. At the same time, if he proceeds to read 
 our great poems from a different point of view than 
 that of pure history, he will gain a deeper know- 
 ledge of the tragical elements in historical events, 
 such as the condemnation of John Huss by a 
 reforming council. There is yet another external 
 
 10
 
 146 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 point in close connexion with the former. The 
 capacity to reproduce somewhat complicated his- 
 torical events in educated language, reproduction 
 implying something more than mere repetition, is 
 but little developed, even at this stage. The defi- 
 ciency is only natural, for the task is very difficult. 
 The German literature lesson, therefore, sharpens 
 and improves the pupil's linguistic power, and en- 
 riches his historical vocabulary. 
 
 The same facts are true mutatis mutandis, for the 
 modern schools. The special duty and, we may 
 add, the special pleasure of the master who is in 
 charge of the literary studies of a modern Sixth 
 chiefly consists in the fact that he can give his 
 pupils some compensation for the initial advantages 
 which the classical schoolboy enjoys, and the same 
 facts are true of the religious instruction. 
 
 To this latter subject we need add very little to 
 the observations already made at the different stages, 
 and especially in dealing with the Upper Fifth. I 
 can only speak of the Protestant divinity teaching. 
 Catholic teaching, so far as my experience has gone, 
 appears chiefly directed to providing the pupils with 
 a simple system of apologetics, and thus cannot 
 have the effect that we here desire, though I am far 
 from pronouncing any general criticism of the system. 
 The periods of divinity set down for Sixth-Form study 
 in every German State, and not in Prussia alone, 
 comprise great historical periods of Church history 
 — the history of the first three centuries, the most 
 important movements in medieval Church history, 
 the history of the Reformation, the most important
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 147 
 
 tendencies of the post-Reformation period ; hence, 
 from the very nature of the subject, this teaching 
 can effectively supplement and deepen the historical 
 instruction. The important point is, however, not 
 so much the acquisition of this knowledge or its 
 wider outlook, but the fact that this instruction 
 should teach the young man to regard himself as a 
 lively member of a corporation, historical in the 
 deepest sense, a member of the Christian Church 
 and of the community of Christ, which reaches back 
 for centuries, and points the way for centuries to 
 come. We assumed at the outset that historical 
 comprehension, and therefore historical training, 
 was only possible when the conception of humanity 
 as an ethical whole had been grasped, this con- 
 ception implying an idea and consciousness of God 
 as its necessary correlative. This principle now 
 becomes of greater importance in so far as the seeds 
 already sown in the First and Second Forms have 
 been watered and have grown. Thus much, at least, 
 should have been secured in every case by religious 
 instruction, that the idea of the kingdom of God has 
 become a reality. " This man is not far from the 
 kingdom of God," says Jesus of one of the scribes who 
 asked the supreme law of action ; but mere knowledge 
 of the kingdom does not imply membership. To 
 express the matter in secular terms, religious instruc- 
 tion provides the pupils of the upper Forms with a 
 philosophy of history and with something that 
 supplies a philosophic impulse or a philosophic 
 leaven to their historical knowledge. 
 
 10—2
 
 148 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 This, however, is not enough for life, and his- 
 torical or religious knowledge will only bring forth 
 dead fruit unless it can affect the action of man- 
 kind. Of these facts we are well aware, as we are 
 of the special mission of religious instruction in this 
 respect. The divinity lesson has only fulfilled its 
 purpose if the pupils, few or many, have not merely 
 learnt, for instance, the circumstances which pro- 
 duced the Augsburg Confession of Faith, but have 
 also realized in heart and intellect and will that 
 God requires from all who regard this confession as 
 their creed the same courage as the men of that 
 blessed period displayed, and which the men of our 
 own time will also need in their conflict with lies 
 and half lies. 
 
 As regards linguistic study, whether of ancient 
 or modern languages, it is obvious that the more 
 easily the Sixth-Form boy can read a foreign lan- 
 guage, the more rapidly will his historical powers 
 be developed by such reading ; while everything 
 that diminishes this facility, whether it be gram- 
 matical pedantry or the dilettantism more fashion- 
 able at this moment, will manifest its evil effects 
 at this point in particular. Here we must speak of 
 the so-called source-books which are in existence. 
 These were at first compiled, and Math good 
 reason, for the purposes of ancient history, but the 
 idea has also been applied to medieval and modern 
 history. We have always feared that the method 
 might introduce an unnecessary distraction into the 
 organization of historical teaching, and we doubt if
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 149 
 
 the experiment has been successful where it has been 
 tried ; but as we have no time for such luxuries, it 
 is scarcely necessary to speak further upon the 
 matter. The only study that can really be called 
 the reading of sources is the regular reading of the 
 classical texts. The classical authors are historical 
 sources at every stage of school-life, and more than 
 ever at this highest stage. Historians such as Livy, 
 Sallust, Tacitus, Xenophon, Thucydides, either give 
 us records of a past which was to them a present, 
 and in any case was vivid to them as it can never 
 be to us, or they reflect the spirit, the intellectual 
 and moral views of their time as do the poets Homer, 
 Sophocles, and Horace ; or if they be orators like 
 Cicero, or Demosthenes they introduce us to great 
 affairs of State or private life. To read the first 
 Philippic with, a class and to make it clear to them, 
 means to explain the situation of the political world 
 as it was about the time of the birth of Alexander 
 the Great. In tins atmosphere the pupil lives, and 
 its historical interest and standpoint provide us with 
 a magician's wand by which we can change to gold 
 all that comes in connexion with this study. Take, 
 for instance, the Philip of Isocrates — a work of very 
 moderate literary value, like all productions of that 
 limited mind. For us and for boys of eighteen it 
 forms an invaluable historical document, intro- 
 ductory to the political ideas and the intellectual 
 movements existing at the outset of the monarchical 
 Macedonian or Hellenistic age. This interest can 
 never be entirely extinguished by the most incom-
 
 150 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 petcnt teaching, wliile it can become extraordinarily 
 efficacious in the hands of a teacher who has any- 
 feeling for history. If we take an average case, and 
 consider a document that is not specially calculated 
 to produce the effect which we desire, take a Form 
 of boys from seventeen to twenty years of age who 
 have read throughout a winter the fourth or fifth 
 Verrine oration. They have gained a clear concep- 
 tion of the life of a Roman provincial population in 
 the first century B.C., and can realize for themselves 
 the locality and the age. This realizing a piece of 
 the past as a present by means of its records is just 
 what history, historical study, and historical know- 
 ledge mean. This is neither paradoxical nor new, 
 but is immediately enlightening. Yet it is notorious 
 that educational methods very often miss this 
 obvious point. It may even be asserted that failure 
 to recognize this plain truth and the unhistorical 
 treatment of the classical languages and their litera- 
 ture is to blame for the evil influences which threaten 
 to shatter the whole of our secondary educational 
 system. To prove our point, and to show what we 
 mean when we say that classical literature in our 
 schools is really the reading of historical sources, 
 we need only refer to Horace. No classical author 
 is more valuable to the historian than this little 
 book. The odes, the satires, the epistles, and the 
 epodes everywhere provide numberless pictures from 
 the daily life of Rome, the life, too, of the common 
 people, and not merely of the upper ten thousand. 
 Horace shows us the secondary school of the Italian
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 151 
 
 provincial town, the auditorium of the magister at 
 Rome, university life at Athens, and the street life 
 of the capital. We see the crier Mena and the 
 petit peuple in their short sleeves, the popellus 
 tunicatus, every order and profession of society — 
 clerks and officers, estate agents, surly scholars, 
 princes of the imperial house, needy philosophers 
 and poetasters, political, legal, and social life, 
 literary tendencies and cliques — these pass before 
 our eyes, and are depicted by a keen observer, born 
 in freedom, educated in a Grseco-Roman corner of 
 Italy, personally connected with the great political 
 revolution, and brought by his own talents, tact, 
 and good fortune into immediate connexion with the 
 rulers and leaders of the nation. All this can be 
 learnt from Horace, and can be learnt by the school- 
 boy whose interests and sympathies have not been 
 blunted. It is not difficult, and requires no special 
 art, thus to study Horace with a Form. The teacher 
 is not asked to sacrifice any essential interests or 
 special hobby of his own, though he must abandon 
 attempts to enlarge upon the metrical system of the 
 odes or attempts to classify their form. Well for 
 Mm and for his pupils if he can succeed in the effort. 
 At this point we should like to say a word in 
 passing upon a subject which is commonly regarded 
 as unconnected with that historical training which 
 gives the classical school its true individuality. We 
 refer to translation from German into the classical 
 languages. It is a practice in little favour with that 
 dilettantism which objects to serious work and is
 
 152 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 too often a leading influence in questions of school 
 policy. We can hardly suppose that the short- 
 sighted persons who follow this fashion can have 
 any idea of the value of the practice. Translation 
 into the ancient languages avoids that superficiality 
 which seems to characterize its opponents by forcing 
 the translator to think in the spirit of the men who 
 gave expression to their thoughts two thousand 
 years ago by means of a fundamentally different 
 language, and holding the opinions of another age. 
 To any linguistic expert it is obvious that transla- 
 tion from the mother-tongue into a foreign language 
 implies a far closer acquaintance with the latter 
 than the reverse process, and that the language of a 
 nation during a definite period preserves the mental 
 attitude of the nation and of the time, and is thus 
 far a subject of study essentially historical. The 
 fact is true even in schools, and when a boy is 
 obliged to consider whether he shall translate the 
 word " foreigner " by peregrinus, hospes, advena, 
 barbarus, by feVo<? or @dpl3apo<;, he learns a number 
 of ideas by no means unimportant which were pre- 
 valent in the classical period. The last of these 
 words is, indeed, of high importance to the history 
 of civilization, and the teacher can very well afford 
 to spend a moment upon it. 
 
 Modern languages — French and English of the 
 present day — do not, and cannot, produce this effect, 
 and a capable student can never learn from them 
 what he can learn from Horace or Homer concerning 
 human life regarded from the historical point of
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 153 
 
 view. Yet they, too, make a contribution to what 
 is known as general education, though much of this 
 consists of practical or useful information. Some 
 portion, however, does concern the past, and is, 
 therefore, an influence upon historical training. 
 We have already observed in reference to modern 
 languages that we do not share the rising objection 
 to books of selections. We would gladly see in the 
 hands of the pupils books of French or English 
 extracts, not merely well chosen, but also compre- 
 hensive in character. Those of Plotz or Herrig 
 both seem very suitable for this purpose. Probably 
 hardly a third of them can be read in school, but a 
 considerable proportion of the pupils, when the 
 instruction is inspired by genuine interest on the 
 master's part, will read the remainder, or much 
 of it, for themselves. The pupil who does this will 
 advance his historical culture as follows : In the 
 first place, the leading figures of French national 
 literature — Racine, Moliere, Voltaire, Rousseau, etc. 
 — will be something more to him than mere 
 names ; in the second place, he wall learn for what 
 reason French literature so long outstripped our 
 own, until the middle of the eighteenth century, 
 when the German spirit began to realize itself. 
 Thirdly, he will involuntarily make a constant com- 
 parison between his own nation and the foreign 
 nation, and by considering their respective advan- 
 tages and defects will improve his power of judg- 
 ment. This we consider is very requisite in the 
 formation of the historical sense, and a valuable
 
 154 TPIE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 means of increasing it. Fourthly, he will extend his 
 intellectual horizon ; and fifthly, he will learn to 
 respect the special advantages of French historical 
 science and narrative, or at any rate will be im- 
 pressed by these. We do not propose to discuss in 
 what manner French should be taught in secondary 
 schools, but this advantage is incomparably higher 
 than the capacity to use the velar palate with 
 certainty or to order a beef -steak in France without 
 raising a smile upon the face of the waiter. Of 
 high importance, too, even from the point of view 
 we have mentioned, is the practice of translation 
 into French, and our limited capacities are totally 
 unable to comprehend the regulations of the Prussian 
 syllabus for 1892, which stipulates that from the 
 Upper Fifth downwards written translations should 
 be made only from French into German, and not 
 vice versa ; nor can we understand why many of 
 our authorities on modern language teaching object 
 to a practice that seems to us so entirely obvious. 
 
 English does not seem so beneficial for our 
 special purpose as French — at any rate, in the 
 classical school. In the modern school English will 
 always be of importance, even with reference to the 
 historical training of the pupils ; but in the classical 
 school English is optional, and is in the experimental 
 stage, so that probably only the most competent 
 teachers will succeed in securing any considerable 
 number of pupils. The chief objection is that the 
 English language is too nearly akin to the German, 
 both in point of view and expression. Gibbon,
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 155 
 
 Macaulay, Lecky, Prescott, even McCarthy, Hallam, 
 Stanhope, etc., are good or some of them great 
 historians ; Carlyle's Cromwell, his French Revolution, 
 and his Frederick the Great are works of high origin- 
 ality and genius ; but the reader, even if he be of 
 mature years and entire master of English, will lose 
 very little if he reads these works in a French or 
 German translation. Even Milton loses but little 
 in German, and only of Shakespeare can it be said 
 that he must be read in English if his spirit is to be 
 entirely grasped, and that his influence upon the 
 formation of the historical sense is far greater if he 
 be read in the original than in the most excellent 
 of translations. As regards later study, the case 
 is different. English at school produces no real 
 benefit until later, and is intended to be continued 
 in after-life, its educational value being but small 
 at the outset ; whereas Latin, Greek, and, to a less 
 degree, French exert a strong educative influence 
 even upon those who may find no special use for 
 them in later official or professional life. 
 
 Such, then, is the intellectual pabulum of the 
 Sixth-Form boy, in addition to that provided by 
 the three lessons of historical teaching proper. Geo- 
 graphy we no longer regard as a special subject 
 after a boy leaves the Upper Fifth. Apart from so- 
 called physical geography, its importance has been 
 absorbed by history. We have already spoken of 
 the recent demand in Prussia for twenty-four 
 geography revisions of three lessons a week. These 
 we consider little more than a side dish upon the bill
 
 156 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 of fare. We have two years before us, with three 
 lessons a week, and our subject is history from a.d. 
 470 to 1871, with the possible addition of a summary 
 to 1888 or 1900. Fortunately, we need not discuss 
 what ultimate goal will be accepted by posterity 
 in five hundred years. Sufficient unto the day is 
 the evil thereof ! 
 
 The wide extent of the matter for treatment is 
 the first tangible obstacle. This is, in truth, a great 
 difficulty at any stage of secondary-school instruction, 
 and especially at this upper stage, as full knowledge 
 and the completion of the period set is reasonably 
 demanded. The system of distribution has become 
 almost conventional. It is official in Prussia, and 
 has been adopted in most of the syllabuses of the 
 other German States. It is as follows : During the 
 first year medieval history to 1517, and, according 
 to the Prussian syllabus, the part of modern history 
 from 1517 to 1048. Thus, a whole year is left for 
 the period from 1048 to 1871 (1888 or 1900 or 1904), 
 the two final periods of modern history, according 
 to the traditional mode of revision. Here, too, 
 " information concerning our social and economic 
 development " should also be treated. 
 
 As regards this division, it must be said that it 
 involves the danger of adding another burden to 
 the task of the history master, which is already 
 unduly heavy. Every period has its prominent 
 ideas and special interests, which naturally affect 
 the history teaching in the higher schools. Thus, 
 the religious and dogmatic point was prominent in
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 157 
 
 the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, literary 
 and aesthetic considerations dominated the close of 
 the preceding century, while philosophical interests 
 were paramount between 1820 and 1830, the age 
 when Hegel's philosophy held the field. At the 
 present moment social and economic developments 
 are the leading interest or catch-word. It is natural 
 and right that these matters should now be given 
 a first place in our historical works.* Many history 
 teachers in secondary schools, without waiting for 
 any ministerial decree upon the point, have given 
 full weight in their teaching to these realistic 
 points in order to keep in touch with the national 
 life. For this very reason it is advisable to warn 
 younger colleagues against exaggeration, since these 
 points have now received official countenance, 
 though they were formerly regarded askance. The 
 subject was discussed by the fifth meeting of head 
 masters in the Rhine Conference (1893), and also 
 by similar meetings in other Prussian provinces, 
 upon the basis of careful reports. It was very 
 properly asserted that instruction in this subject 
 is not an end in itself, but should be given only in 
 the closest organic connexion with history teaching 
 as it proceeds in chronological order. The motions 
 adopted are marked by the usual idealism and high- 
 
 * For instance, in the brilliant and stimulating work of Lam- 
 precht, which will be occasionally referred to in the discussion 
 of our subject. From Lamprecht's German history the teacher 
 will find much that is stimulating, and his teaching will benefit 
 indirectly, but not directly. We must therefore advise our 
 younger colleagues to approach this subject with great caution.
 
 L58 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 flown phraseology ; the particular should be raised 
 
 to the sphere of the universal, etc., but these out- 
 growths have been restrained within due limits. 
 All school instruction is educative, and it will, 
 therefore, suffice, when the social or economic con- 
 ditions of a period are in question, that the teacher 
 should give his pupils clear conceptions and not 
 empty words. He will, at any rate, discover that 
 it is by no means easy to bring home to the com- 
 prehension of boys matters that seem entirely 
 simple, such as the difference between allodium 
 and beneficium, or the relation between money and 
 credit when he expounds the bankruptcy of Laws 
 in 1720. In this connexion we must also object 
 to the idea which would make it the duty of school 
 history teaching to oppose socialist aberrations. 
 There is no great danger that the ranks of the social 
 democrats will be strengthened by pupils from 
 those classes of society which support our secondary 
 schools, while any introduction of this political 
 question with a definite purpose of opposition might 
 easily produce a contrary effect upon immature 
 minds. Social democracy is by no means a new 
 phenomenon ; we have seen it at the helm of the 
 State in 1793 and in 1871, and enough is done when 
 the cases are mentioned as historical facts ; the 
 application of the facts can be left to the pupils 
 themselves and to the future. In these higher stages 
 historical teaching cannot permit digressions ; its 
 quiet progress must accustom the learner to adopt 
 a historical standpoint and thus provide him with
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 159 
 
 the best means of gaining a further and deeper 
 knowledge of social and economic conditions ; this 
 will be the best weapon with which to combat social 
 democratic and other revolutionary movements. 
 
 Here, too, we would expressly state that we 
 adopt temporarily as a concluding point of detailed 
 historical study in the secondary school the year 
 1871 — the restoration or revival of the German 
 national State. We believe that most history 
 teachers, like ourselves, will be profoundly thankful 
 when they have really reached this goal. An hour 
 or two may be left for a short chronicle of events 
 until 1888, or to the " present time," i.e., in the strict 
 sense of the term, to the very moment at which the 
 master is giving the lesson. Events subsequent to 
 1871 are certainly history, but cannot be strictly 
 taught or learnt as such. Take the case of an 
 Old-Catholic, or Protestant, or Roman Catholic 
 master, who has lived through the history of the 
 last thirty years, or any part of it, with full 
 appreciation of its importance ; it would be im- 
 possible for such a man to relate the ecclesiastical 
 struggles which are essential to the comprehension 
 of this period with the calm impartiality which 
 is expected of the history teacher in the secondary 
 school. 
 
 After this preliminary discussion we will pro- 
 ceed, as previously, to treat severally of the text- 
 book, the lecture, and the revision, and to indicate 
 the modifications required by the age and develop- 
 ment of the pupils concerned.
 
 160 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Herbst was the first to emphasize the essential 
 point that the text-book should observe its due 
 limits, and should be nothing more than an auxiliary ; 
 in itself it should be of no importance, and must not 
 take the butter from the teacher's bread. While 
 true of every Form, this is especially true of the 
 Sixth. The text-book must contain historical 
 material in brief form, well arranged, easy to refer 
 to, and readily intelligible. Those who propose to 
 provide the world with new books of this kind 
 might take as a model of style the works of 
 old Spittler — now out of date, but masterly per- 
 formances in this and other respects — especially 
 his works upon Church history and the history of 
 the European States. The same remarks apply 
 detractis detrahendis to Hase's ecclesiastical text- 
 book for University lecturers. The book must be 
 so arranged as to make a tabular chart of events 
 superfluous ; at the same time it must be so full as 
 to enable the teacher to treat certain portions with 
 close reference to the text, and thus to gain time 
 for more detailed treatment of those parts which 
 Ins studies and his practical experience enable him 
 to expound at greater length. 
 
 No special rules can be given for the use of the 
 text-book by the teacher as to closeness of the con- 
 nexion he should maintain with it while lecturing ; 
 he should not criticize or contradict his text-book — as 
 often happens — for the pupil must not be taught to 
 despise his books. The nearer, however, we 
 approach the University stage, the more independent
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 161 
 
 must be the position of the master. In view of the 
 scantiness of the time and the fact that he is required 
 to complete the period, he must not be content to 
 go through the text-book simply paragraph by 
 paragraph. In my youth and in my home at 
 Wurtemburg a common question among first-term 
 students was, with whom and how one had learnt 
 history ; and the statement that one or another 
 history master had lectured independently of the 
 book was received with a kind of surprise as an 
 extraordinary phenomenon. Kiesel* in his report 
 upon history teaching — which we have no hesita- 
 tion in pronouncing the most careful and readable 
 report which we know — makes an acute and some- 
 what malicious observation, that wherever the 
 merits of historical teaching are discussed, indepen- 
 dent lecturing is regarded as indispensable — a state- 
 ment in pleasing contrast to much actual experi- 
 ence. The contrast would be even more pleasing 
 if more were done and less demanded in this respect 
 within reasonable limits. Elsewhere I have ob- 
 served that the best teacher of history I have known 
 — Christian Marklin (died at Heilbronn in 1848) — 
 did not lecture independently, but worked at his 
 history with constant industry, reading from a 
 detailed manuscript which was admirable both in 
 form and content, and producing by this means and 
 by force of character an effect the depth of which still 
 is visible to me and to many of his pupils. The term 
 
 * Yerhandlungen der ersten rheinischen Direktor Konferrenz, 
 1881, p. 100. 
 
 II
 
 162 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 " independent " or " informal " lecture is wholly 
 relative ; if the University teacher can have a 
 manuscript or full notes before him there is no 
 reason why the schoolmaster should not follow the 
 same procedure, seeing that his task is no easier. 
 After fifty years' experience, I could not pledge my- 
 self to lecture at any moment without any assistance 
 whatever from notes upon some complex historical 
 subject, such as the preliminary causes of the French 
 Revolution ; nor would I perform the feat if I could. 
 Demands and regulations in this instance are worth- 
 less, so easy is it to invent fine phrases upon this 
 subject. 
 
 It is unnecessary to expound the other advantages 
 which the lecture should have — clarity, vivacity, 
 patriotic or religious warmth and enthusiasm. We 
 will content ourselves by offering to our younger 
 colleagues the homely advice that they should use 
 short sentences and as few substantives as possible, 
 confining themselves to concrete terms. Such is the 
 advice of G. Rumelin, a clear and strong thinker 
 to whom we and the text-books of Herbst owe this 
 principle, which we have found sound and practical. 
 
 In entering into details about the two years' course 
 for the Sixth Form we are well aware that our obser- 
 vations are less impartial and rather more a matter 
 of personal opinion than they have hitherto been. 
 None the less, we may be able to give useful hints 
 to younger teachers, and to enable them to avoid 
 mistakes from the experience of our own errors and 
 those of others, and by what we have learnt from the
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 163 
 
 skill of others and in our own search for the right 
 method. 
 
 The first year in the Lower Sixth will be occupied 
 by medieval and a portion of modern history ; we 
 consider it impossible and inadvisable to continue 
 this latter to 1648, and will be content to reach 
 1555 or 1618 at the utmost. For medieval history 
 the indispensable minimum of time is that from 
 Easter to Christmas ; in the succeeding three months 
 it is impossible to treat with any fullness the im- 
 portant century of the Reformation — a European 
 event which determined the future history of every 
 country — together with the first half of the following 
 century, including the Thirty Years' War. The 
 period is too wide for that detailed treatment which 
 is not merely desirable, but necessary. For false 
 views upon the course of these events have increased 
 and become powerful in Germany, since the first 
 edition of this book. 
 
 Medieval history can and should be treated 
 primarily as German history ; theoretical recognition 
 of this fact is so universal that we need not labour 
 the point. Some two lessons will be devoted to the 
 " pre-history " of the Teutonic nationality ; it will 
 be assumed that the Upper Fifth have secured a 
 general view of the history of the Roman Empire : 
 it is unnecessary, for instance, that the campaigns 
 of Drusus and Germanicus should be severally im- 
 pressed upon the pupil's memory. The conditions 
 applicable to Greek and Roman history hold good 
 here, and we shall, therefore, not delay unduly over 
 
 11—2
 
 164 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 the hypothetical history of primitive times. What 
 is certainly known of the primitive life of the 
 Teutonic tribes can soon be narrated ; moreover, 
 the Upper Sixth will shortly be reading the Germania 
 of Tacitus, and can then secure all necessary in- 
 formation upon the social and economic development 
 of that period. The Roman imperial power in this 
 connexion will be briefly treated as preliminary to 
 medieval German history, and we shall not be led 
 astray by the demand for a detailed treatment of 
 Roman imperial history. On this subject Harnack 
 made some useful observations in the discussions 
 and proceedings of the Berlin Conference of June, 
 1900 {Verhandlungen, p. 364 f and 145 n\). He 
 suggests that our treatment should include " under 
 the imperial age, the rise of Christianity, the tension 
 between Church and State, the gradual amalgama- 
 tion of Christianity with the intellectual culture of 
 the ancient world, and the eventual harmony 
 between the two — the whole to be related from the 
 standpoint of universal history, with reference to 
 the most important literary monuments." If this 
 is possible at all in secondary schools, it belongs to 
 the divinity lesson. 
 
 Odoacer can be dismissed in a few sentences ; on 
 the other hand, our sources of information permit 
 us to construct a more definite picture of the brilliant 
 period of the Gothic supremacy in Italy, including 
 the kingdom of Theoderich, the heroic struggles 
 of the nation, and the Byzantine restoration. 
 Chlodwig and the special brand of theology on which
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 165 
 
 his conversion is based may be similarly treated. It 
 will, however, be advisable in dealing with Frankish 
 history up to the time of Charles Martell or Charles 
 the Great to confine ourselves to a short and definite 
 outline of the period ; no amount of description 
 will enable the schoolboy to understand the char- 
 acteristic feature of the period, the fusion of the 
 traditional Roman culture with the institutions of 
 Teutonic barbarism. On the other hand, the 
 genius of Islam, its doctrine and morality, and the 
 fantastic or mythological elements attached to 
 Mohammed's teaching, should be sufficiently de- 
 tailed to provide a clear idea of the influence which 
 this very remarkable religion has exerted upon the 
 world. The history of its first conquests in Europe 
 and of the decisive conflict in 732 is naturally con- 
 nected with the rise of the new Frankish dynasty 
 and of the papal authority, the origin and growth 
 of which as a great moral authority must be de- 
 veloped from an objective standpoint. Even a 
 Protestant will recognize the growth of this power 
 as something providential ; it is not the business of 
 the history master directly to oppose the theory 
 that the Papacy was an institution immediately 
 created by God — a theory untenable by the scien- 
 tific historian. The master will confine himself to 
 a detailed account of papal development, and will 
 thus attain his object. We may observe in general 
 that here and elsewhere all polemical treatment of 
 these medieval conceptions, which still retain 
 much of their force, is to be avoided. Such methods
 
 166 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 are unnecessary for Protestant and Jewish pupils, 
 and in the case of Catholics are more likely to bar 
 the way to a true appreciation of the facts ; whereas 
 it should be our business to keep the possibility of 
 such appreciation open by a narrative conducted, as 
 far as possible, sine ira et studio. The conquests of 
 Charles the Great should be treated summarily, and 
 his governmental work in greater fullness, in oppo- 
 sition to the usual method in vogue ; some economic 
 teaching within the comprehension of the school- 
 boy can be derived from this subject. The further 
 history of the ninth century — the a/xevrjva Kap-qva of 
 the Carolingians — will be given very shortly, and 
 also the history of Conrad I. and Henry I. ; a fuller 
 narrative will be required of the Saxon dynasty 
 until 1024. But here undue elaboration must be 
 avoided ; the struggles of Otto I. with his revolted 
 brothers and sons remain as vague to the pupil as 
 do the leading figures, of whom no clear picture can 
 be gained. More definite characterization is pos- 
 sible in dealing with the imposing figure of Otto I., 
 but little in the case of Otto III. and Henry II., 
 and none in the case of Otto II. When the most 
 necessary information has been given we must 
 explain, before proceeding further, what achieve- 
 ments had been made in Germany up to that point ; 
 the repulse of the marauding peoples, the new sense 
 of union with Italy and with East Rome, and the 
 great advance of civilization. Bruno, the great 
 Bishop, stands out with some precision in our 
 sources of information, and shows us the medieval
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 167 
 
 Church of the tenth century in a highly creditable 
 and attractive light. In the following period a new 
 difficulty arises ; the culminating point is reached in 
 the religious quarrel and conflict between Henry IV. 
 and Gregory VII. The impartiality of the history 
 master will find opportunity for exercise in re- 
 storing the true picture of these two opponents, 
 whose characters have been falsified or distorted 
 by contemporary partisans. I know that at the 
 present day, as in my youth, fifty years ago, teachers 
 are accustomed to enlarge upon the insult inflicted 
 upon the German kingdom at Canossa ; the truth 
 is that Henry IV., by his penance and by the 
 absolution he thereby secured, gained an undoubted 
 victory over Gregory, while the penance, which was 
 performed in the traditional manner, was certainly 
 not calculated to degrade him in the eyes of his con- 
 temporaries. One obstacle which confronts us 
 throughout the Middle Ages we cannot entirely 
 overcome ; it is impossible for us to sympathize 
 with the theory of a " visible invisible " world, 
 which brought the invisible world into immediate 
 connexion with the visible to an even greater extent 
 than was ever possible in classical times. We must, 
 therefore, confine ourselves to facts, being careful 
 to use the advantage which such history as that of 
 the First Crusade will offer when these facts are 
 given to us with a certain epic abundance. 
 
 The next period, covering from the Crusades to 
 Rudolf of Hapsburg, provides far greater oppor- 
 tunity for characterization and individual detail ;
 
 168 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 instances are Frederick Barbarossa, Frederick IT. 
 in particular, Henry IV. if necessary, Bernard of 
 Clairvaux, Alexander III., and Innocent IV. Even 
 after reading the very detailed work of Giese- 
 brecht — the seven volumes of which do not reach 
 the death of Frederick I. — or after working through 
 the three thousand pages of Albert Hauck's im- 
 mense and important work upon the ecclesiastical 
 history of Germany, we shall, none the less, be forced 
 to admit that the medieval world is essentially alien 
 to our comprehension, and that vivid and realistic 
 description — the most fruitful part of our instruc- 
 tion — is only possible here to a very moderate 
 extent. Formerly the period of the Hohenstaufen 
 was regarded as an excellent opportunity for arousing 
 patriotic enthusiasm and producing an ethical effect 
 when dealing with medieval German history. 
 Upon this subject, however, we have grown gradually 
 stricter, and require for every kind of historical 
 narrative, including secondary school teaching, the 
 facts as they actually happened, apart from any 
 artificial colouring, and we are making a sharper 
 distinction than before between ethical and pathetic 
 effects. At the same time this period of liistory is 
 by no means lacking in opportunities for idealism, 
 and these are to be found, as the term implies, in 
 the ideas inspiring the men of the period. In one 
 respect this period from the Crusades to the Inter- 
 regnum has something of the highest ethical value in 
 it. Though these men were intellectually so narrow- 
 minded, so uncultured, and so limited, yet they were
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 169 
 
 superior to ourselves in one point : they could 
 sacrifice their personal comfort, and even their lives, 
 to an idea. 
 
 The master's most difficult task is probably the 
 last period — the close of the Middle Ages, from 
 Rudolf of Hapsburg to Luther's declaration — and 
 especially difficult is the early portion — the end of 
 the thirteenth century and the whole of the four- 
 teenth. Here we should advise very summary 
 treatment, in order that as much time as possible 
 may be secured for the highly important fifteenth 
 century. In this case ecclesiastical affairs again 
 become prominent ; the problem which confronted 
 us in the Fourth Form here becomes more serious, as 
 we are dealing with pupils of greater power, and this 
 is a difficulty or a task which is not to be dismissed 
 with a few vague generalities. The ecclesiastical 
 opposition which divides the nation at the present 
 day began then, and the Church movement of the 
 fifteenth century gave it a form which is obvious 
 even to the modern schoolboy ; hence we have to 
 face the fact that we are teaching pupils of different 
 creeds — that is to say, pupils whose attitude towards 
 these matters is very different, by reason of their 
 home training and other influences of the kind. 
 Often in teaching for a considerable period a Sixth 
 Form, composed of the two religious creeds in equal 
 proportions, has the characteristic question occurred 
 to me, How can it be possible to teach Catholic 
 and Protestant schoolboys modern history by pre- 
 cisely similar methods ? The answer is simple
 
 170 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 enough : we are teaching history, and not theology ; 
 but practice is by no means so easy. The chief law 
 for the teacher is in every case to tell the truth, 
 which, in practical dealing, implies that he should 
 not implant false ideas. A second command con- 
 tained within the first, as the love of one's neighbour 
 is implied by the love of God, is to say no more 
 than the pupil can understand — no more than is, 
 or can become, the truth to him. In these cases, 
 if anywhere, prudence is the mother of wisdom, 
 until the teacher's wisdom becomes the mother of 
 his prudence, and the critical moment when he 
 must remember this fact does not occur when 
 dealing with the Reformation and its results, but 
 when dealing with the council movement of the 
 fifteenth century, and especially with the trial of 
 Huss. My long experience of Sixth-Form teaching 
 in a school where the two creeds are represented 
 has convinced me that it is advisable to say a few 
 plain words to the Form when beginning the dis- 
 cussion of this period. I usually say that we are 
 now entering upon a period when the existing 
 opposition between Catholicism and Protestantism 
 also becomes important in the narration of historical 
 events ; that if any of my Catholic pupils should 
 feel themselves offended by any points of my 
 narrative, I should be glad if they would say so, 
 and I would then lend them a narrative written from 
 the Catholic point of view, which they can read for 
 purposes of comparison (for instance, in the case 
 of the Protestant Leo). I then proceed to urge
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 171 
 
 that in the teaching of history it is not our business 
 to discover whether Catholicism or Protestantism 
 be more correct, whether Huss or the majority of 
 the Council of Constance, whether Luther or the 
 old Church, were respectively justified ; our task is 
 to expound to the best of our power what actually 
 happened. I then proceed to the task of narrative, 
 and describe the trial of Huss as I have long ago 
 conceived it, and as it is now generally regarded, 
 representing it as a tragical conflict between two 
 forces : on the one hand the majority of the Council 
 which was honestly anxious to reform the Church, 
 and equally anxious to maintain the principles of its 
 fathers and its dogmatic system ; on the other hand, 
 an individual Christian of somewhat limited views, 
 but entirely honourable, who had seceded from the 
 Church unconsciously in virtue of the principle 
 " That the man commissioned by God to preach 
 must preach unhindered by episcopal or papal 
 excommunication "; a man who was thus a dan- 
 gerous heretic in the eyes of his opponents — the 
 more so as in this and other points he declined to 
 submit to the authority of the Council, the highest 
 authority of which these men could conceive. I 
 have then been accustomed to conclude by telling 
 the Form, whose attentiveness at this stage is usually 
 remarkable, that we are not called upon to decide 
 which of the two opposing parties held the correct 
 theoretical view, but that it is our business to 
 understand this special fact — that a man who might 
 have saved himself with a word preferred to die
 
 172 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 for his moral convictions because he could not con- 
 scientiously pronounce that word of recantation ; 
 every one of us, whether he be Catholic or Pro- 
 testant, here has an example of high fidelity to 
 conviction. I might add that, though in a position 
 extremely open to attack, I have never experi- 
 enced the smallest unpleasantness arising from my 
 historical instruction. 
 
 This question becomes more acute — or, let us say, 
 more serious — to the conscientious and truthful 
 teacher when he begins the section usually known 
 as " modern history " in a special sense. The 
 fact is obvious at the outset. A large number of 
 text-books, chiefly composed by Catholics, though 
 some emanate from Protestant authors, make the 
 year 1453 — the " Conquest of Constantinople by 
 the Ottoman Turks " — the starting-point of modern 
 history, or take the year 1492 — the discovery of 
 America. Either alternative is demonstrably false. 
 The conquest of Constantinople is a highly im- 
 portant event, but not universally so ; the revival 
 of humanism by the scattered Greeks is an important 
 influence upon a movement which is gradually 
 fulfilling its purpose, but is, again, not of decisive 
 importance to the fate of nations. The discovery 
 of America belongs to a general view of the his- 
 tory of discovery, and will conclude the history 
 of medieval discovery ; it is not an epoch-making 
 event, opening one of the great divisions of the 
 history of the world. It is rather an occurrence 
 without immediate influence of wide effect : of
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 173 
 
 importance to universal history the new continent 
 did not become until considerably later, for, though 
 discovered in 1492, it was not explored at that time. 
 On the other hand, the event which happened on 
 October 31, 1517, was, in spite of its apparent 
 insignificance, to dominate succeeding centuries 
 until the present time, and to determine the life of 
 individuals and of European nations ; we refer to 
 the words of Thomas Carlyle upon this subject — one 
 of the most far-sighted historical observers of the 
 nineteenth century.* To adopt this wholly prac- 
 tical and objective standpoint for " modern history " 
 for fear of confusing one phantom with another, 
 may lead us scientifically upon the wrong path, and 
 is cowardice unworthy of the school and of its 
 members. We must not consider the matter as 
 indifferent. Historical teaching in schools, as every- 
 where, should, like the mathematical or natural 
 sciences, implant respect for facts — that is, develop 
 the sense of truth — and thus quietly oppose that 
 untruthfulness and that system of lies and equivoca- 
 tions which is adopted for purposes of compromise 
 
 * The History of Frederick II. of Prussia, vol. i., p. 208, in the 
 German translation : " The Reformation was the great event of 
 that sixteenth century. As a man forwarded that movement, 
 or was idle and hindered its effects, so he can claim to be remem- 
 bered or forgotten in our age." The whole passage must be read, 
 though from the historical standpoint we cannot entirely agree 
 with its one-sided and uncompromising Protestantism. Thus 
 it is clear that this event brought a new intellectual principle into 
 the world, which influenced the lives of individuals and nations, 
 and must therefore take a prominent place in historical teaching.
 
 174 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 and convenience, and has been widely disseminated. 
 The Protestant teacher will be well advised, and 
 should, indeed, prefer to bring forward the great 
 and pure personalities of the Catholic Church — men 
 such as Contarini or Hadrian VI. ; even the Jesuit 
 Order should not be caricatured, and wherever the 
 teacher finds readiness to sacrifice self for an idea, 
 the sacrifice should be duly emphasized ; it will be 
 most advisable for him to remind his pupils that it 
 was not only the Roman Church that burnt or 
 tortured men of an alien creed. 
 
 At the close of the Middle Ages our historical 
 standpoint undergoes a change ; modern history 
 can no longer be entirely treated as German history, 
 as in the case of the Middle Ages ; if it does not 
 become " world history," yet it must be handled 
 from a European standpoint. This statement is 
 especially true of the history of the Reformation — 
 the foundation of all later history — and in Germany 
 we must not descend to the level of English or of 
 French historical teaching. We now propose to 
 give some indications concerning this last period of 
 our progress which will deal with the distribution of 
 our matter and the varying amount of detail that 
 should be given. The general divisions are as 
 follows : 1517-1648, 1648-1789, 1789-1871 ; and each 
 of these three periods, as we shall see, will naturally 
 fall into three sections. 
 
 The first period — that of the religious struggles — 
 is subdivided into three sections— 1517-1555, 1555- 
 1618, 1618-1648. The first of these— a detailed
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 175 
 
 account of the German Reformation — will be 
 assigned to the last three months in the Lower 
 Sixth. Under favourable circumstances it is just 
 possible that a teacher may be able to do more, and 
 to go through the history of the non-German coun- 
 tries from 1517 to 1618, though we are ready to add 
 this to the work allotted to the Upper Sixth. The 
 question is of minor importance ; it is only neces- 
 sary that the pupil should clearly understand the 
 fate of the new principle in the other European 
 countries — Italy, Spain, France, England, etc. An 
 account must also be given of Spanish history, in- 
 cluding the revolt of the Netherlands, to 1609 ; of 
 French history to the death of Henry IV. in 1610 ; 
 of English and Scotch history to the accession of the 
 second Stuart in 1625 ; and of German history until 
 1618 ; the Reformation in Scandinavia can be re- 
 served until the appearance of Gustavus Adolphus. 
 This arrangement is advantageous because it will 
 enable us to resume the history of Germany, and 
 continue the study of it uninterruptedly from 1555 to 
 1648 ; we should advise that the whole of German 
 history from 1555 to 1618 be taken in one lesson — 
 that is, in barest outline. If anyone cannot under- 
 stand the reason for this procedure, he will find it in 
 the first volume of Moritz Ritter. It is far more im- 
 portant that the Form should gain a clear idea of the 
 great European crisis in that vast historical struggle 
 during the ninth decade of the sixteenth century, 
 and should, for instance, correctly understand the 
 events of 1588. Otherwise the pupils will be unable
 
 17G THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 to appreciate the Thirty Years' War, where more 
 detailed narrative is possible, though the military 
 operations should not be unduly elaborated, and 
 certainly not in the last period — from 1632 to 1648. 
 The history of the Thirty Years' War is chiefly a 
 history of Germany from 1618-1648, and will be 
 followed by that of the other European countries. 
 English history in detail to January 30, 1649 ; 
 the execution of Charles I. ; the Netherlands the 
 rising Power, and Spain the decadent Power ; a 
 summary of Italian history ; France, taken last, but 
 in fuller detail, as here, in contrast to contemporary 
 developments in England, the absolutism of the 
 Crown is upon the rise, and will dominate the 
 following period. By beginning at this point — 
 French history from the death of Henry IV. to the 
 accession of Louis XIV. — we again secure the 
 advantage of a connected account of French history 
 from 1610-1700 — a procedure advisable, as France 
 is to be the dominant Power in the following period. 
 The second period of modern history — 1648-1789 
 — falls no less easily into three periods ; from the 
 Peace of Westphalia to the death of Charles II. of 
 Spain ; from thence to the accession of Frederick II. 
 of Prussia ; and from thence to the summoning of 
 the States-General to Versailles— 1648-1700, 1700- 
 1740, 1740-1789. The first of these sections is 
 usually known as the age of Louis XIV., and in 
 describing this it is advisable or necessary to refer 
 to the social or economic aspects of it which have 
 previously been turned to account. These include
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 177 
 
 the transformation of a strong feudalism to a strict 
 monarchical government, the reform of the judica- 
 ture, the financial administration, the formation of a 
 standing army, the furtherance of commerce and in- 
 dustry, the literary glorification and the self-worship 
 of the monarchy, the taming of the nobility, etc. 
 Such are the true elements of the age of Louis XIV., 
 and it will have been already observed, with reference 
 to the Huguenot persecution, that bigotry and 
 fanaticism are bad influences upon administration. 
 These influences of general culture are far more 
 valuable and important at this point than the details 
 of military or diplomatic entanglements. French 
 history will be succeeded by the English history of 
 this important period — from the death of Charles I. 
 to the death of William III. — in other words, to 
 the consolidation of the revolution of 1689, ending 
 in 1700. This period of history must also be 
 worked through in some detail ; it is a period of 
 English history of universal importance, and displays 
 men and institutions of a character so original that 
 the pupils in the upper Forms of any secondary 
 school should know more of it than a few scattered 
 dates. We Germans understand English history 
 better than that of any other nation, for the reason 
 that it is inspired by a Teutonic spirit common to 
 us both, and this period — 1648-1700 — is easily 
 intelligible, whereas the following period — the reign 
 of Anne and the four Georges — is not of a character 
 to be narrated in detail. As regards German history 
 from 1648 to 1700, I feel bound to observe that 
 
 12
 
 178 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 it is usually presented to schoolboys in the blackest 
 colours, and the House of Hapsburg and the Holy 
 Roman Empire both fare very badly. But we 
 conceive that the following points should be strongly 
 emphasized : in the first place, the Emperor was, 
 unfortunately, obliged to oppose France and the 
 Turks simultaneously, yet during the second half 
 or the last quarter of the seventeenth century he 
 was able definitely to shatter the Turkish power ; 
 secondly, a further great political success belongs to 
 this period — the creation of the State of Branden- 
 burg-Prussia. In describing the reign of the great 
 Elector there can be no possible objection to treating 
 his domestic administration in greater detail than 
 his wars, and doing full justice to the economic and 
 social importance of the miles perpetuus. 
 
 The second section of the second main period — 
 from 1700 to 1740 — began with the two great wars — 
 the War of the Spanish Succession and the Northern 
 War. Here we must inevitably devote some atten- 
 tion to the military affairs — to the seats of war and 
 the individual campaigns. Both wars can only be 
 understood from the European standpoint, and must 
 be treated as European events ; their special 
 German interest must be considered, but treated as 
 a secondary matter. We only refer to the point in 
 view of the current opinion that everything should 
 be treated as German history. Both wars — and 
 especially the treaties which brought them to an 
 end — provide a welcome opportunity for explaining 
 the territorial conditions and the balance of power
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 179 
 
 within a continent. The Northern War thus be- 
 comes supplementary to the Spanish War ; the 
 Northern and Eastern world, the history of Scandi- 
 navia and of Russia with Poland acquires strong 
 interest, and the teacher is thus obliged to devote 
 one lesson at least to an explanation of the geo- 
 graphical conditions on which the Russian power 
 is based ; he will then proceed to give a short outline 
 of the historical development of this empire, and 
 will find a further opportunity for comparing the 
 social and economic developments with those of 
 other countries. It is, indeed, most important that 
 boys who are to receive the education of scholars 
 and to occupy leading positions in the State should 
 be given more detailed information concerning the 
 Slavonic nationalities. As regards the teacher's 
 preparation, he will find all that he requires in 
 part 2, section i., of Bernhardi's Geschichte Russlands 
 und der europaischen Politik 1814-1831, pp. 197-436 
 (Leipsic, 1874). This work is the more to be recom- 
 mended, as so excellent an outline would not naturally 
 be sought in the second volume of a history of 
 Russia in the nineteenth century. The so-called 
 Northern War gains a certain epic character and 
 interest from the highly entertaining personality of 
 Charles XII. His career will be pursued until its 
 close — that is, until the time when he was " treacher- 
 ously " shot down, as the story goes, which still 
 finds credence in histories of reputation. Here an 
 opportunity arises of the kind that should not be 
 sought, but should be used when it occurs — an 
 
 12—2
 
 180 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 opportunity of showing the mature pupil the nature 
 of popular rumour and sensational stories, and the 
 difference between these and serious history. Charles 
 met Ins death by a shot from the fortress he was 
 besieging, as has been indisputably proved by two 
 examinations of Iris skeleton, and five minutes will 
 be well spent in the application of historical criticism 
 to tradition. The materials are to be found in 
 Fryxell's work upon the history of Charles XII., 
 which has been translated into German, and whence 
 the idea passed to such popular text-books as 
 Jager's History of the World, hi. 476 f. 
 
 When the treaties of 1713, 1714, 1719, 1720, 1721, 
 and their results have been explained, the rest of 
 the section — from 1721 to 1740 — need occupy but one 
 lesson, and can be handled in an outline sketch, 
 which method I distinguish from narrative. Per- 
 haps here, and not when dealing with 1648 — as the 
 Prussian syllabus advises — is the best opportunity 
 to give a general view of the European State 
 system, either just before the Peace of Vienna in 
 1735 or as fixed by it. At the same time an 
 opportunity remains to devote some time to special 
 details — such, for instance, as the financial methods 
 of John Law — when dealing with France. Here 
 useful information may be given upon the economic 
 meaning of money, credit, bankruptcy, and collapse. 
 
 We assume from personal experience that this 
 date — -1740 — can be reached, even though the half- 
 year's work is begun at 1555, and not at 1648 ; hence 
 the second half-year in the Upper Sixth remains
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 181 
 
 for the period from 1740 to 1871. The time will be 
 adequate, as this portion of history has already been 
 treated in some detail in the Lower Fifth — a fact 
 which considerably facilitates instruction in the 
 highest Form, though the method may be essentially 
 different. The period from 1740 to 1789 — the third 
 section of the second main period of modern history 
 — the age of Frederick the Great — should be intro- 
 duced by devoting three or four lessons to a general 
 view of Brandenburg-Prussian history, and to a 
 revision of earlier events. This is to be a review, 
 and not a detailed revision, and we repeat that our 
 review should be handled from a German or Euro- 
 pean standpoint with equal detail or brevity, 
 whether the school belong to Bavaria, Wurtemberg, 
 or Prussia. As regards the details of Frederick 
 the Great's history we need say but little ; false- 
 hood and flattery should be avoided ; the truth, 
 for instance, should not be concealed that the 
 education of the great man was highly deficient and 
 partially misguided ; the fact should also be re- 
 gretted that Frederick William I. has been usually 
 described as a half -mad tyrant ; but this should 
 not lead us to pass the opposite boundary of his- 
 torical truth in dealing with so curious a mixture of 
 contradictions. The military history should be 
 kept in strict chronological order by summers and 
 winters upon the method of Thucydides and his 
 imitator Archenholz, and the various seats of war 
 should be carefully distinguished. In narrating battles 
 there should be no display of amateur strategy or
 
 182 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 learned expositions upon right and left wings ; in 
 every important battle some pregnant feature 
 should be emphasized, and for this purpose, as we 
 have said,' Carlyle's biography of Frederick the 
 Great is eminently suitable, though historical 
 philistinism is not likely to agree with his methods of 
 writing history. The history of Frederick should 
 be related consecutively up to the Peace of Huberts- 
 burg; the difficult section — from 1763 to 1789 — 
 should be more briefly treated, but not too scantily. 
 Our arrangement would be as follows : 
 
 1. Germany. 
 
 (a) Prussian section — half of the reign of 
 Frederick. 
 
 (6) Austria — Maria Theresia ; Joseph II. 's 
 reforms in the hereditary States. 
 
 (c) Transition from this point to his attempts 
 at reform within the empire. Tins 
 will provide an opportunity of de- 
 scribing the condition of the empire (cf. 
 Lower Fifth, above), the political dis- 
 ruption of Germany and its intellectual 
 revival. 
 
 2. Russia, Turkey, Poland (first partition). 
 
 3. The North, Denmark (Struensee), Sweden 
 (coup d'etat of 1772). 
 
 4. Similar despotic reforms upon the other side — 
 Portugal, Naples, Spain, the rise of the Jesuit 
 Order, and the general character of the period as an 
 age of enlightenment. 
 
 5. In conclusion, England and France — their
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 183 
 
 respective domestic developments, their maritime 
 rivalry ; the struggles in East India and North 
 America — the former briefly, the latter in greater 
 detail, as being the early history of the United 
 States. Hence, in transition, to the history of 
 France under Louis XVI., as preliminary to the 
 French Revolution. 
 
 Thus we have reached the third period — 1789- 
 1871 — about the end of October, and if all goes well, 
 we have yet four months at our disposal. As we 
 approach modern times, the teacher's task becomes 
 more difficult, chiefly in consequence of the oppres- 
 sive amount of information with which we can only 
 grapple by preferential choice and by somewhat 
 unequal treatment. We offer a few remarks upon 
 this subject. The sections are 1789-1815, 1815- 
 1848, 1848-1871. 
 
 In dealing with the history of the Revolution 
 period proper — from 1789 to 1804 — it will be advis- 
 able not to go too deeply into the causes of the Revo- 
 lution, which are extremely complicated, but to 
 relate its progress with all the completeness possible 
 until the events of Thermidor. Military events will 
 be recounted in close connexion with the text-book, 
 which it is to be hoped may be an intelligible one — 
 without too much detail. We shall devote more 
 time to the overthrow of the Directory and to the 
 reaction of the Revolution monarchy in France upon 
 German affairs. For the period from 1804 to 1812 
 military events and the magic personality of 
 Napoleon become prominent ; at the same time a
 
 184 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 word should be devoted to the beneficial effects, 
 mediate and immediate, of this tyranny. In passing, 
 we may observe that a thorough acquaintance with 
 this period — 1789-1815 — will enable our Sixth-Form 
 boys far more easily to understand contemporary 
 history than a bare and superficial outline of the 
 period from 1871 to 1900, though something of the 
 kind must be given. 
 
 Here, as throughout modern and contemporary 
 history, the teacher must be careful to avoid ex- 
 cessive detail about strategy and tactics ; the pro- 
 gress of wars will be made clear by accentuating the 
 turning-points at the different seats of war, and 
 the pupil must be accustomed to read his atlas from 
 the historical point of view ; the atlas need not 
 necessarily be a so-called historical one. Adequate 
 time must be reserved for the history from 1813 to 
 1814 — especially the former year — -and in the latter 
 case military details must be given with some com- 
 pletion ; the school library should be able to pro- 
 vide some help at this point, and instruction may 
 well be supplemented by home reading.* 
 
 The second section — 1815-1848 — can be briefly 
 treated, rather in outline than in narrative, with 
 closer reference to the text-book than in dealing with 
 
 * I can recommend Die Befrehmgskreig, 1813-1815. Aus 
 Urlcunden, Brief en und nachtraglichen Aufzeichnungen von 
 Augenzeugen beider Parteien dargestellt, by Willi Capeller, 2 vols. 
 (Berlin, H. Paetel. 1903) ; also Der deutsch-franzosische Krieg, 
 1870-71. by Hans Vollmer in the same series, and under the same 
 editorship.
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 185 
 
 the previous period. We shall begin with an 
 accurate picture of the territorial conditions in 
 Europe produced by the Vienna treaties, and 
 explain the essential characteristics of the five Great 
 Powers ; brief reference will be made to the other 
 States, after which we shall go through the most 
 important events in chronological order, as they 
 occurred in the several countries. Well-informed 
 teachers may here refer to the Customs Union, as 
 the seed of German unity, and explain the services 
 of Frederick William III. and of his advisers. 
 Fortunately, we have now abandoned the stand- 
 point of Rotteck or Hagen. The year 1830 is a 
 halting-place which has lost its importance for 
 teaching purposes by reason of further develop- 
 ments, and it will be enough if we briefly outline 
 the general result of the " great week." 
 
 The opening of the third section — 1848-1871 — is 
 marked by the great crisis of the century between 
 1848 and 1852 ; this is a subject extraordinarily 
 difficult of treatment, by reason of the interaction 
 of widely remote events, which seem to defy all 
 efforts to provide a general view. I can but refer 
 the teacher who reads these observations to my own 
 attempt at the solution of this problem in the 
 Abriss der Neuesten Geschichte (Wiesbaden : successors 
 of C. G. Kunze, 2nd edition, 1889, with appendix to 
 1900) — an attempt upon which is based the section 
 referring to this subject in the later editions of 
 Herbst's popular text-book. My efforts have been 
 based — if, as Lessing says, I may boast of my
 
 186 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 industry — upon an exhaustive study of the facts 
 and upon long efforts to co-ordinate them — which 
 is more than I can say for the counter proposals 
 which certain critics have made. 
 
 The period from 1852 to 1863 offers fewer diffi- 
 culties ; the most important events can be taken in 
 connexion with the territorial changes in the East and 
 in Italy, and an outline given of the two wars winch 
 produced tins change in the map ; the tyranny of 
 Nicholas I. of Russia and of Napoleon III. will then 
 be more clearly and effectively explained. Finally, 
 we shall reach Germany, where, after reference to 
 its material progress, we shall emphasize the un- 
 satisfactory and dangerous nature of the political 
 situation about 1863, with reference to the Federal 
 Constitution, to Austria and to Prussia. The critical 
 year is 1863, and to this full weight must be 
 given, including the crisis of the domestic quarrel 
 in Prussia, the meeting of the German Princes, the 
 war of succession in Schleswig-Holstein, and the 
 general German question which now enters the 
 stage of decision. Thereupon will follow the new 
 birth and remoulding of Germany between 1863 
 and 1871 ; adequate time must be reserved for this 
 narrative, which is by no means difficult, as the 
 course of events is very clear, and as the war 
 of 1866 can now be impartially considered, for 
 we have long surmounted the chief crisis. The 
 narrative should accentuate the following points : 
 
 1. That the life of a great nation such as ours is 
 a matter of vast importance.
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 187 
 
 2. That the union of a great nation to form one 
 State has never been secured by the peaceful co- 
 operation of its component parts — tantce molis erat 
 Romanam condere gentem. 
 
 3. That the military struggle between Austria 
 and Prussia, between the old Germany of the federal 
 days and the new Germany — a civil or fratricidal 
 war — implied the removal of the stagnation which 
 would have been death to the nation. 
 
 4. That it was an act of Divine providence that 
 the lessons of history and the recognition of the 
 pitiable conditions from 1815 to 1863 were forced 
 upon the old Germany by the new Prussian State 
 and its slowly growing strength, and not by a 
 triumphant France. 
 
 As regards the reconciling war with France in 
 1870 and its great result, which is the conclusion of 
 historical instruction proper, we need say nothing. 
 The coldest teacher will here be inspired, and the 
 historian can here find the highest profit and the 
 deepest satisfaction from his preparatory studies ; 
 he can leave the eloquence of facts to plead their 
 own cause. 
 
 As regards the lecture to the Form and the presen- 
 tation of the subject-matter, we have a few words 
 to say concerning revision in this highest stage. It 
 is a difficult task for the teacher in either of its two 
 respects — the revision of the previous lesson or the 
 revision of the whole sections which have been 
 worked through. 
 
 Great importance is now attached to a connected
 
 188 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 reproduction of the previous lesson by the pupil in 
 his own words. Of this we have already spoken. 
 To the previous quotation of the Prussian syllabus 
 of 1901 regarding the reproduction of what has been 
 learnt, I should wish to add the words, " So far as 
 this reproduction can subserve a grasp of historical 
 connexion and its impression upon the pupils' 
 minds." We repeat the fact that this exercise must 
 further the purpose of historical teaching, and is 
 not merely to be a linguistic training, for it is not 
 the business of the history master to teach pupils 
 the use of their own language. All that can be re- 
 quired is that pupils should learn to express them- 
 selves intelligently and with some fluency upon the 
 historical matter that has been already worked 
 through. The idea that " historical lectures " 
 should be prepared and delivered by the pupils is 
 one of the many ideas which would be excellent if 
 we had more time at our disposal. This, however, 
 is the business of the University and its historical 
 seminary. Again, in the case of revision " in in- 
 formal language," when successive pupils are called 
 upon to give a connected account of the previous 
 lesson, we must be careful to avoid rigidity of 
 practice ; and the more difficult questions will be 
 better revised by way of question and answer if full 
 comprehension is to be secured. Constitutional and 
 economic history must certainly be thus treated. And 
 the teacher will soon discover that even in the highest 
 Form but few pupils possess the capacity clearly to 
 grasp and to repeat an historical sequence of events.
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 189 
 
 The lecture to the Form and the revision from 
 hour to hour obliges the pupil to work through his 
 text-book and to learn its contents, and is primarily 
 intended to secure a connected understanding of 
 the course of events. Similarly, the revision of 
 longer sections, as we have previously urged, is 
 intended to enable the pupil to use the material 
 he has acquired, and to introduce him to the task 
 of applying historical knowledge. This process was 
 begun in the Third Form and continued throughout 
 the successive Forms ; it is obvious that the practice 
 can be made far more beneficial in a Sixth Form. 
 Once again we must emphasize the fact that in our 
 experience these revisions are one of the most 
 difficult tasks which can confront the teacher, or 
 which he can place before himself. The lines upon 
 which they can be conducted are naturally infinite ; 
 some of these we propose to set down in the 
 appendix, hoping that in this way we shall better 
 deal with this important subject than by developing 
 a theory of these general revisions. In this practice 
 — and especially with the Sixth Form — we must be 
 careful to avoid undue profundity. But to return 
 to what we said at the outset, the whole of our in- 
 struction, even in this highest stage, is merely of 
 a preparatory character ; we are still a long distance 
 from what was formerly known as the philosophy 
 of history or the biology of mankind — to use the 
 phrase of Thomas Buckle in his History of Civiliza- 
 tion in England (1865) — a book once famous, and 
 now unduly neglected. It is at the same time
 
 190 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 essential to the preparatory nature of our instruc- 
 tion that the pupil's gaze should be directed upon 
 such higher objects as are visible at a distance. 
 He must understand that every piece of knowledge 
 is intended to lead to further knowledge, and that 
 every stage of acquisition is but preliminary to 
 further acquisition ; he must realize the further 
 implication that every advance to a higher stage of 
 knowledge implies higher claims upon the moral 
 powers of mankind. 
 
 In our instruction we reject all preaching, all 
 so-called stimulus of patriotism and of other virtues 
 of the kind ; at every step we demand that our in- 
 struction should be, above all things, true, and should 
 avoid both the exaggerations of the flatterer and 
 the optimist, and the pessimism of would-be im- 
 partiality. At the same time we do not wish to 
 imply that secondary-school instruction in history 
 should not in every case deal with the subject from 
 the standpoint of freedom and responsibility ; we 
 insist that what is morally hateful or despicable 
 should be characterized as such. Tout savoir est 
 tout yardonner is a favourite saying in our effemi- 
 nate times ; we, however, would point out to 
 our historical teachers by way of conclusion that 
 their work can only be fruitful when their pupils 
 learn the habit of strict judgment upon ethical 
 matters, and that we would rather see a teacher 
 overstep the golden mean in the manner of old 
 Schlosser than in that of Ranke. We refer here 
 to the general spirit in which history should be
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 191 
 
 taught. Occasions will always present themselves 
 for a call upon the moral judgment of the pupils 
 — such occasions as the secession of Henry IV., 
 the trial of Mary Stuart, the execution of Michael 
 Servetus, or of the Due d'Enghien. 
 
 Here we might obviously touch upon many 
 incidental points — the possibility of a general re- 
 vision of any one period from special points of view, 
 the question as to how far home reading can, or 
 should, support Form instruction ; we might give 
 literary information for the teacher's preparation of 
 special periods ; we might express our wishes with 
 reference to the training of the embryo history 
 teacher at the University ; we must not, however, 
 be led astray by questions, the discussion of which 
 would be of no immediate advantage to our 
 readers. 
 
 We have been unable to give information upon 
 any special art or method which can facilitate the 
 burden of historical instruction and make it easier 
 than it naturally is. A principal subject of in- 
 struction it is not ; but a subordinate subject when 
 badly taught can easily become a primary source of 
 evil, like any other. On the other hand, any sub- 
 ordinate subject when well handled, and, therefore, 
 good historical teaching, can compensate and repair 
 many deficiencies and failures apparent in the 
 other subjects of school instruction. Should the 
 teacher who is true to himself, find to his grief 
 that his instruction is far removed from his own
 
 192 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 ideal, he may, none the less, comfort himself by 
 the contemplation of what is achieved within the 
 school by the co-operation of the various forces 
 there operative ; this result, even in our own sub- 
 ject, is by no means small. Even if we assume, as we 
 should do, teachers, text-books, and scholars of only 
 average merit, yet the achievement of these scholars 
 is by no means light. One advantage they have had, 
 and one which gives the pupil of the classical school 
 an advantage over the pupil of the modern school, 
 though in other respects they run upon parallel 
 lines ; he has had nine years' close training in two 
 important civilized languages, and has been reading 
 graduated authors of first-hand historical im- 
 portance ; he has learnt to perceive, and to a certain 
 extent to feel, by experience the connexion of modern 
 life and thought with the civilization of the remote 
 past ; he has followed German literature from the 
 fable and the fairy-tale to the pitch of high tragedy, 
 and has thus gained a glimpse of our national 
 growth ; he has learnt one or two modern languages 
 so far as to understand the identity and the dis- 
 similarity of German, French, and English 
 nationalism, and has thereby learnt both national 
 pride and national modesty ; twice has he travelled 
 through the centuries, the nations, and the ages, 
 has seen and known many men and towns, like 
 Odysseus, and has secured a knowledge of the most 
 important facts which will serve as landmarks in 
 any prosecution of his studies. With the guidance 
 and support of religion and religious instruction he
 
 THE HIGHER STAGES 193 
 
 has come to understand the idea of humanity, 
 which from an empty phrase has become a truth and 
 an accomplished fact ; these forces and influences 
 have finally implanted a sense of duty and a con- 
 sciousness, or the germs thereof, compelling him 
 to admit that his life is inevitably devoted to a 
 fatherland and a nation which existed before any 
 one of its members, and will exist long after they 
 have gone — in a word, he will understand his 
 position as a member of the human race. 
 
 13
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 Lecture to a Third Form. 
 
 (The Battle of Cannse has been narrated in the pre- 
 ceding lesson, and the characteristic points repeated. 
 The master continues.) 
 
 A Roman statesman who took part in this war, 
 and was probably present at the disaster of Cannae — 
 M. Porcius Cato — tells us that in his time there was a 
 general belief that on the day following his tre- 
 mendous victory Hannibal was urged by one of his 
 generals to march at once upon Rome, as he would 
 certainly find the city in panic, and its capture 
 would be easy. " In five days," Maharbal, the 
 cavalry leader, is said to have asserted, " you will 
 be dining in the Capitol." Hannibal is said to have 
 answered that he would consider the proposal, and 
 some days later, after securing the plunder and the 
 prisoners, and burying the dead, he returned to the 
 subject of his own accord, but the cavalry general 
 replied " that it was now too late, as the news had 
 already reached Rome." 
 
 Hannibal, no doubt, had his own reasons, of which 
 we shall speak later, for rejecting this advice. He 
 would no more have been able to take Rome by a 
 
 194
 
 APPENDIX 195 
 
 sudden surprise than the Germans could have sur- 
 prised Paris in 1870, after the Battle of Sedan ; so 
 much is obvious from information given by the 
 classical historians concerning the attitude of the 
 Roman government when the news of the defeat 
 arrived. 
 
 At the same time, the first impression was so great 
 that every one seemed paralyzed. We have already 
 heard that some of the fugitives from the battle 
 were able to make a short stay in Canusium. where a 
 patriotic woman— Busa by name — gave them the 
 first refreshment they received ; among these despair 
 was so great that some of the younger officers began 
 to consider whether it would not be better to take 
 flight across the sea to some king, as the cause of 
 Rome was lost. We are very glad to read that a 
 young man of the Roman nobility — P. Cornelius 
 Scipio — displayed a true Roman and patriotic spirit ; 
 the more grievous the calamity, the more ready we 
 should be to support our country. He is said to 
 have confronted these misguided men with drawn 
 sword, and to have forced them to swear an oath, 
 which he himself was the first to take, never to 
 abandon the Republic or allow anyone else to do so. 
 Very similar was the state of affairs in Rome when the 
 news of the disaster reached that city. No classical 
 author has described the first impression, but it 
 can easily be imagined ; all was lost, both Consuls 
 had fallen, the army was annihilated, and the excite- 
 ment and panic were increased by the terrible details 
 which came in by degrees. Almost every house 
 
 13—2
 
 196 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 had some loss to bewail, and even more grievous was 
 the uncertainty for the fate of their relatives in the 
 majority of cases ; hence the population, and the 
 women in particular, abandoned themselves to 
 sorrow and to fear. There was, however, in Rome 
 a body capable of governing and of guiding the 
 ship of State throughout the most violent storm ; 
 this was the Senate, and the two praetors, who had 
 remained in Rome, had no hesitation in immediately 
 summoning the Senate to the Curia Hostilia. 
 
 We know how the Senate was composed ; it was 
 invariably recruited from men who had held the 
 qusestorship — a high and responsible office — and 
 who then became life members of the Senate, pro- 
 vided they had passed the censorship satisfactorily. 
 The Senate was therefore an assembly of men who 
 had been elected by the confidence of the people, 
 and who yet stood apart from popular passions, 
 an assembly of officials and heads of ancient families, 
 who were accustomed to deliberate calmly and with 
 experience ; where leadership, organization, and 
 action were required, as in the present instance, 
 they were fully equal to the task. The necessary 
 arrangements were speedily made ; public order 
 was restored, public lamentations were forbidden ; 
 scouts were sent out to gather news and to see 
 that all news was first given to the praetors, lest 
 undue excitement should be aroused : the gates 
 were guarded by detachments of soldiers, and no 
 one was allowed to leave the city. A letter arrived 
 from the Consul Terentius, which revealed the whole
 
 APPENDIX 197 
 
 extent of the misfortune, and disastrous news also 
 arrived from other quarters, from Cisalpine Gaul 
 and from Sicily ; but the determination of the 
 Government had already taken the measures most 
 necessary for the defence of the city, and for this 
 purpose a dictator was appointed, according to 
 ancient custom. Religious duties were not for- 
 gotten ; serious consideration was given to the best 
 means of averting the anger of the gods, which 
 was displayed in these repeated calamities, and it 
 is said that messengers were sent even to Delphi, 
 the ancient oracle, to secure this information. 
 Some sacrifices must also be made to the wild super- 
 stition of the excited multitude, and, in accordance 
 with the oracle, a Gaulish man and woman and a 
 Greek man and woman were buried alive in the 
 forum. More important was the fact that the dis- 
 sension among the ruling classes, which had largely 
 contributed to the previous defeats, was now at an 
 end. There had been strife between a senatorial 
 party and a popular party, an opposition apparent 
 throughout Roman history ; Terentius Varro, who 
 was responsible for the disaster, belonged, as we 
 shall remember, to the popular party. Against the 
 advice of the other Consul, ^Emihus Paulus, and 
 against the counsel of the old Fabius, he had plunged 
 recklessly into battle, and his action had ended in 
 this appalling catastrophe. We might expect that 
 general indignation and popular excitement would 
 have been visited upon him personally. But the 
 Senate was wiser. At this moment there could be no
 
 198 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 parties in the State, and when the surviving Consul, 
 Varro, reached the neighbourhood of the Capitol 
 with such remnants of the army as he could collect, 
 the Senate came out to meet him and to thank him 
 because he had not despaired of the Republic. He 
 was, however, removed from command, though no 
 stigma was inflicted. 
 
 Rome, which was in any case a strong fortress, 
 was thus entirely secured against any surprise a few 
 days after the defeat. Hannibal knew his adver- 
 saries too well, and was too conscious of their real 
 powers to contemplate any attempt of the kind. 
 Like all great men, he was not waging war for its 
 own sake, and would have been very ready to 
 conclude a moderate peace with Rome, which 
 would have checked the crushing superiority of the 
 Romans, and have restored to his own city the losses 
 of the previous generation. At this moment he 
 summoned the Roman citizens from among the 
 prisoners, and addressed them in moderate terms, 
 explaining that he was not waging war to the knife, 
 offering the possibility of ransom, and permitting 
 them to choose ten delegates to discuss the matter 
 in Rome. They were accompanied by a distin- 
 guished Carthaginian, a confidant of Hannibal — by 
 name Carthalo — who was commissioned to explain 
 the conditions upon which Hannibal was prepared 
 to conclude peace. 
 
 Carthalo himself was not admitted within the 
 city ; the delegates, however, were allowed to enter 
 and to plead their cause before the Senate. The
 
 APPENDIX 199 
 
 historian Livy places a moving speech, which you 
 will afterwards read for yourselves, in the mouth of 
 their spokesman, and every effort was made to 
 move the fathers to pity ; a numerous company had 
 assembled before the Curia demanding with loud 
 complaints and cries that the Senate should permit 
 the ransom of their sons, their fathers, or their 
 brothers from the hardships of captivity. For a 
 moment, indeed, the Senate hesitated, as it had 
 done two generations earlier ; who can tell me 
 upon what occasion ? But here, again, a man was 
 found, like Appius Claudius on the former occa- 
 sion, to explain to the Senate what the Roman people 
 owed to itself, and to assert that there could be no 
 question of peace or submission so long as the enemy 
 remained upon Italian soil ; this man was T. Manlius 
 Torquatus, a descendant of that Manlius Torquatus 
 who had formerly sacrificed his own son to the 
 severity of Roman military discipline at a crisis 
 of the Latin war. He led the opposition, and the 
 Roman Senate passed a resolution which, terribly 
 severe as it was, was in consonance with the desperate 
 situation of their Republic. Ransom was forbidden 
 and peace proposals rejected ; the delegates re- 
 turned, and the Roman people without a murmur 
 submitted to the heroic resolution of its government. 
 Such is the behaviour of a brave nation and a strong 
 government in time of difficulty, and Livy says that 
 this war was more memorable than any that had 
 preceded it, because it was the struggle of a great 
 leader and general with a great nation.
 
 200 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Fourth Form. 
 
 (In order to explain our idea of the master's 
 narrative lecture, we have chosen the somewhat 
 difficult subject of the conflict between King and 
 Pope, between Henry IV. and Gregory VII.) 
 
 In October, 1075, the dangerous revolt in Saxony 
 had been completely crushed, and Pope Gregory had 
 also congratulated the King upon this victory. 
 Differences of opinion on subjects of negotiation 
 divided them, but as yet there had been no open 
 breach. Now, however, that the Pope had overcome 
 initial difficulties, he proceeded with that ruthless 
 boldness characteristic of him to prosecute the strict 
 ecclesiastical ideas which are generally known as 
 Cluniac, from the monastery in Aquitaine in which 
 Gregory himself had lived for some time. He 
 strove first of all to suppress the marriage of the 
 priests and the practice known as simony, from the 
 name of Simon, as mentioned in the New Testa- 
 ment story ; this Simon had offered money to the 
 Apostles Peter and John in Samaria, that he might 
 also receive the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying 
 on of hands. In the eyes of Gregory and the strict 
 ecclesiastical party, the priests who received ecclesi- 
 astical office from a layman, or a layman who offered 
 such office, were alike guihy of simony, winch Mas 
 condemned as a deadly sin. 
 
 Such practices were then very common on the part 
 both of clergy and laity ; however, in February of
 
 APPENDIX 201 
 
 that year Gregory threatened certain of the King's 
 councillors with excommunication on the ground 
 that they had been guilty of simony. He was fully 
 inspired by the idea that in every case the ecclesi- 
 astical should be dominant over the secular power, 
 and that the priesthood should rule all princes and 
 kingdoms ; it was only natural that he should come 
 into violent conflict with existing authorities and 
 make many enemies. Among the superior and 
 inferior German clergy he had many opponents, 
 who were alarmed by his ruthless procedure ; in 
 Lombardy there was a strong opposition party, and 
 it was known that a similar party existed in Rome 
 itself, which even attacked and ill-treated him 
 during the Christmas of 1075. Henry, who was now 
 twenty-five years of age, therefore considered that he 
 might easily maintain the old royal rights against the 
 Pope, and did not take his threat seriously. 
 Gregory, however, was well aware of the difficulties 
 of the King's position, nor was he a man to utter 
 empty threats. In full seriousness he was advancing 
 this claim, which we now regard as presumptuous 
 and unchristian, and as incompatible with the 
 Divine command that we should render unto Caesar 
 the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things 
 that are God's. The councillors were excommuni- 
 cated, and Papal legates came to the royal court 
 demanding that the King should separate himself 
 from the excommunicated and should change his 
 attitude, which vexed the Church ; in case of resist- 
 ance, he was himself to be excommunicated. The
 
 202 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 King was angry, as was but natural ; he immediately 
 summoned the Bishops and the chief clergy of his 
 Empire to a Synod at Worms, where the deposition 
 of Gregory was discussed. In a synod at Piacenza 
 the Lombard Bishops supported this resolution, and 
 Henry's ambassadors appeared at Borne in February, 
 1076, to communicate the deposition to a Lateran 
 Council and to secure its execution. The Council, 
 however, was entirely on Gregory's side, and the 
 Pope was thus able to deliver a counterstroke, 
 which re-echoed throughout the world. With great 
 solemnity, he pronounced sentence of excommuni- 
 cation upon the first Prince in Christendom, con- 
 cluding with the text upon which the Roman 
 Church founds its claim to supremacy : " Thou art 
 Peter, and upon this rock I will found my church, 
 and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it " 
 (Matt. xvi. 18). 
 
 Gregory was able to take this bold step because 
 the consistency with which he championed the 
 sternest and strictest ideas widely impressed the 
 people and corresponded with the opinions prevalent 
 at that time ; he was also helped by the fact that 
 Henry was opposed by most of the German Princes, 
 who suspected him of planning a boundless extension 
 of his royal power, and feared him because he was 
 a man of unusual capacity. They came to a 
 mutual agreement, and Otto of Nordheim, the most 
 important of the German nobles, again came forward 
 in opposition to the King, whose high confidence he 
 had enjoyed for a time. They entered into alliance
 
 APPENDIX 203 
 
 with Pope Gregory, who was to aid them in their 
 object of deposing the King — an object which could 
 not immediately and directly be attained. They 
 met at Tribur, in the modern Grand Duchy of Hesse, 
 and as the King was both too weak and too politic 
 to use force, a kind of compromise was arranged ; 
 this, however, was not seriously meant, and the 
 hostile views and opinions of the princes were but 
 thinly veiled. They granted the King a short period 
 — to February 22 of the following year — to secure 
 his release from the sentence of excommunication ; 
 until that date he was to abstain from the business 
 of government, and not even to wear the royal 
 insignia. In February there was to be an assembly 
 of the Princes at Augsburg, at which the Pope would 
 be present, and a decision would then be taken ; 
 this was a shameful resolution, and would have de- 
 stroyed both the secular power and their own. 
 Moreover, the resolution was neither honourable nor 
 honestly intended. They believed, and with reason, 
 that they might suppose the King would be unable to 
 secure his release from the sentence of excommunica- 
 tion by the Pope. The Pope, in fact, soon prepared 
 for his journey to Germany, where Augsburg was 
 his goal, and at this meeting he expected to become 
 the judge of all the powers on the earth ; he had 
 harshly rejected Henry's desire to come himself to 
 Rome for absolution. At that moment he suddenly 
 learnt that Henry was on the road to Italy. 
 
 This had, as a matter of fact, been the King's 
 determination, but his measures were taken for
 
 204 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 other purposes than those which Gregory assumed. 
 The Pope supposed that Henry intended to secure 
 absolution by force. But the King, at the age of 
 twenty-seven, was too politic to adopt these 
 methods ; he saw that the union of his two enemies, 
 the Princes and the Pope, would certainly crush him, 
 and he also saw that both were anxious to make his 
 absolution impossible ; if, therefore, he did not per- 
 form the conditions of absolution, he would be 
 playing into their hands. This excuse must not be 
 given them. With wise and rapid decision, he 
 resolved to secure his absolution from the Pope, 
 not by force of arms, but by moral suasion and by 
 a striking act of penance, which would satisfy the 
 Church's claims. He left Spires, where he had last 
 been staying, and, accompanied by a few followers 
 and by his wife, whom he had misunderstood and 
 unworthily treated, he crossed Mont Cenis in the 
 depth of winter. The winter is described as un- 
 usually cold, and the Rhine was frozen for a long 
 time, until the month of March, 1077. The journey 
 was extremely laborious, for at that time there were 
 no railways through the Alps and no high roads. 
 When he reached Italy, he did not listen to the 
 offers of the Lombard malcontents, who hated 
 Gregory most bitterly, but hastened onward to the 
 Pope. The latter was entirely under the impression 
 that the German King was coming with hostile inten- 
 tions, and had therefore betaken himself to the castle 
 of the most faithful servant of St. Peter — that is to 
 say, of the Church — and its supreme head ; this was
 
 APPENDIX 205 
 
 Mathilda, Countess of Tuscany, and the castle was 
 Canossa. Before this lonely Tuscan castle King 
 Henry appeared with a few followers in a hair shirt 
 and barefoot, the usual apparel of the penitent. 
 Admission was refused both on that day and on the 
 second day, when he reappeared and spent the whole 
 day within the inner and outer circuit walls. 
 Within the castle very important discussions were 
 proceeding, and decision was necessary. The situa- 
 tion was as clear to the Pope as it was difficult. If 
 he released the King from excommunication, he 
 would break his agreement with his present allies, 
 the German Princes ; Henry would be able to re- 
 appear as King, and the Augsburg Assembly would 
 have neither object nor purpose. If he refused 
 absolution, he was contradicting his own priestly 
 character ; he was, indeed, committing blasphemy 
 if he refused to absolve a sinner who was ready to 
 perform full penance — a King and a young man 
 who had given full proof of his penitence by his 
 journey across the Alps in winter to satisfy the 
 claims of the Church. It was impossible for him to 
 refuse, and this seems to have been explained to 
 him by Countess Mathilda and by Hugo, the Abbot 
 of the Monastery of Clugny, who was with him. 
 On the third day the gate of the inner wall was 
 opened, and absolution was pronounced by the Pope 
 without further difficulty, as far as we know. The 
 Pope, indeed, imposed numerous severe conditions 
 upon the King, but these did not alter the great 
 and decisive fact of absolution''; Henry had been
 
 20G THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 received again as a member of the Church, and was 
 therefore justified in reappearing as King. 
 
 It is constantly urged that King Henry's appear- 
 ance at Canossa was a great disgrace and a deep 
 humiliation to the German monarchy. This, how- 
 ever, is not the correct view. Henry did penance 
 in the usual form, as another great Emperor had 
 done — Theodosius, in Milan — at the command of 
 Bishop Ambrosius. He did what every Christian 
 conscious of guilt was accustomed and bound to 
 do ; here there was nothing to diminish his royal 
 honour and nothing that was unworthy of him. 
 He was doing penance before the supreme head of 
 the Church — the King before the first Bishop — and 
 he was humbling himself before the Church and before 
 God and His priest, not before Gregory. It was rather 
 Gregory who was the defeated party ; he had been 
 forced to do what he did not wish, and what he had 
 expressly or implicitly promised the German Princes 
 that he would not do. It must rather be accounted 
 a merit to King Henry that by extorting this abso- 
 lutism he overthrew the shameful plans of the hostile 
 princes, whose hatred had invited and empowered 
 the Pope to make himself supreme over the German 
 crown. This supremacy would have been a heavy 
 blow to the Empire as to the Church, to the secular 
 as to the ecclesiastical power, and the wound in- 
 flicted would never have been healed. 
 
 Henry's position immediately improved ; the 
 Pope's alliance with the German Princes grew weak 
 and became ineffective, and a contemporary his-
 
 APPENDIX 207 
 
 torian informs us that the Princes were thunder- 
 struck by the news that the sentence of excommuni- 
 cation had been removed. 
 
 When this narrative has been concluded, Henry's 
 further history must be briefly explained ; we shall 
 observe the course of events, the master will say, 
 under the following main points : 
 
 1. The Princes hostile to Henry, acting hence- 
 forward without the co-operation of the Pope, 
 elected, in March, 1077, at Forcheim, an opposition 
 King, Duke Rudolf of Suabia. The result was 
 war ; it was not until 1080 that Pope Gregory 
 plainly declared for Rudolf, but the latter fell in 
 battle at Hohenmolsen (Elster) in this same year. 
 
 2. The second opposition King, Hermann of Lux- 
 emburg, was of no great importance. Henry, who 
 had been in Italy from 1081, was able to set up an 
 opposition Pope, Clement III., who crowned him 
 in 1084 in the Lateran as Roman Imperator. 
 
 3. Gregory, in the castle of St. Angelo, summons 
 the Normans, who liberate him, plunder Rome, and 
 carry him away ; he dies in 1085 at Salerno in 
 their territory. The civil or party war continued 
 both in Germany and Italy. 
 
 4. Henry returned in 1084, and in 1093 was 
 obliged to subdue a revolt led by his son Conrad. 
 
 5. He then enjoyed a few years of comparative 
 peace, while the crusading movement began, and 
 stimulated the idea of peace among all Christians. 
 
 6. In 1103 a new conspiracy on the part of the 
 Princes and the treachery of his son, who got the
 
 208 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Emperor into his power by cunning, and ill-treated 
 him, obliged the King to abdicate. 
 
 7. The war is renewed ; the Emperor again 
 appears on the field, but dies in 1106. 
 
 (The master may choose, as he will, any one point 
 for more detailed treatment. Our only object is to 
 give an example of the two kinds of narrative — 
 that continuous, and that in outline.) 
 
 Upper-Fourth Form. 
 
 In the case of this Form we propose to give only 
 one or two lines of thought, which may serve to 
 connect a long revision lasting over one or two 
 lessons ; the subject will be given out to the Form 
 beforehand, in order that the pupils may read the 
 necessary sections of the text-book from this point of 
 view, and thus take the first step in that science 
 which we may call applied history. The master 
 will have worked through the medieval history with 
 this Form in the Lower Third ; should he feel the 
 need of some revision of that period, he may begin it 
 when he has passed the threshold of modern history, 
 that is, the deed of the Augustinian monk, Luther, 
 in 1517; the revision should not be too detailed, 
 and may appear as an examination of one of the 
 most characteristic phenomena of the Middle Ages ; 
 the monastic system; the origins of the system; 
 monasticism in the West ; the Benedictines, 729 ; the 
 Cluniacs of Clugny in 910 ; the Cistercians and Prse- 
 monstratensiens ; orders of knights, and mendicant
 
 APPENDIX 209 
 
 orders. A master of only moderate skill can here ask 
 questions concerning the general characteristics or 
 the most important personalities about 1096, 1190, 
 1216, and 1226. This revision, however, must be 
 done in free form, without manuscript or notes, and 
 he must therefore have in his head an outline 
 which will guide him from point to point, as other- 
 wise he will easily go astray amid the complications 
 of the matter. 
 
 Assuming that the period from 1517 to 1555 has 
 been worked through from lesson to lesson by 
 lecture and revision, the knowledge acquired will 
 be examined, extended, and consolidated by a 
 general revision from the standpoint of the history 
 of one or two territories — Saxony, for instance, or 
 Brandenburg — and of two reigning families — the 
 Wettiner and the Hohenzollerns. What districts 
 does the name embrace ? What was the attitude 
 of the dynasty to the Reformation movement ? 
 That of the individual rulers ? This method will 
 produce many useful questions quite naturally. 
 
 The period from 1555 to 1618 should be treated 
 in the same way : ducal and electoral Saxony ; the 
 Universities of Jena and Wittenberg and their im- 
 portance ; the adoption of Calvinistic Protestantism 
 in 1613 by Johann Sigismund of Brandenburg. An 
 attempt must be made to show the connexion of 
 German with general European history for this 
 period, as regards its most important dates. This 
 may be done in the following way : 
 
 First give the most important dates — 1556 (1558), 
 
 U
 
 210 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 1571, 1572, 1579 ; or 1581, 1588, 1589, 1603, 1608, 
 1609, 1610, 1618 ; the respective events will then be 
 assigned to each date by the pupils : the accession 
 of Philip II. in Spain ; the accession of Elizabeth, 
 and the triumph of the Reformation in England ; 
 the battle of Lepanto ; the massacre of St. Bartholo- 
 mew at Paris ; the creation of the new State of the 
 united Netherlands. ; the defeat of the Armada ; the 
 accession of Henry IV. in France ; the House of Stuart 
 in England ; the Evangelical union ; the quarrel for 
 the succession of Cleves and Juliers, and the death 
 of Henry IV. of France ; events in Prague, and the 
 beginning of the Thirty Years' War. The master 
 will then go through the events in the same order, 
 the boys one after another giving the dates. 
 
 The section dealing with the Thirty Years' War, 
 from 1618 to 1648, can easily be revised in one 
 lesson, and an exact impression given of the terri- 
 torial conditions of our continent as constituted by 
 the peace. To make the progress of the war clear 
 to pupils and easy to retain in their memories, a 
 few dates and names will be sufficient, such as 1618 
 and 1 620 ; the battle at the White Mountain ; the 
 edict of restitution in 1629 ; the dismissal of Wallen- 
 stein and the landing of Gustavus Adolphus in 1630 ; 
 Battle of Liitzen in 1632 ; the Peace of Prague in 
 1635 ; the Diet of Regensburg in 1640, and the 
 Peace in 1648. It will also be advisable to have the 
 successive battle-fields named. 
 
 Of the three sections of the second main period 
 of modern history, the Upper Fourth is concerned
 
 APPENDIX 211 
 
 only with the two first— 1648-1700 and 1700-1740 ; 
 for the general revision of the first the following lines 
 of thought will be useful. (Naturally there are 
 many others available.) 
 
 1. The most important treaties of peace: (1648), 
 1659, 1668, 1679, 1697 (1699) ; here there is a point 
 which experienced teachers will not despise — the 
 sequence of numbers— which facilitates the memor- 
 izing of these dates : 48, 68, 59, 79, 97. The figures 
 can also be inspired with some life, an equally im- 
 portant point, by calculating the years which 
 separate each new peace. 
 
 2. The great and important personalities of this 
 epoch : Louis XIV., William of Orange, Peter the 
 Great, etc. 
 
 3. The misfortunes and successes of Germany. 
 
 (a) The Empire and its losses. 
 
 (6) The Hapsburg Monarchy, 1683, 1697, 1699. 
 
 (c) The rise of the Prussian State. 
 
 The second of these periods — 1700-1740 — can be 
 revised by repeating the most important rulers, with 
 their dates, arranged according to countries, con- 
 cluding with the distribution of territory as it was 
 in 1740. 
 
 Lower Fifth. 
 
 For this Form I give a fragment of an attempt to 
 sketch the conditions prevailing in the German 
 Empire ; this might form the beginning of the year's 
 course as introductory to German history for the last 
 
 14—2
 
 212 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 150 years, as above presupposed ; or — and perhaps 
 this is more advisable — it might form a conclusion of 
 the second main period of modern history (1648-1789), 
 and be introductory to the last section (1789-1815). 
 Here I assume the latter plan to be adopted. My 
 information is derived from Biedermann's- excellent 
 work — Deutschland im 18. Jahrhundert, vol. i. (Leip- 
 sic, 1854). 
 
 At the present day the German Empire is in- 
 habited by some 56,000,000 inhabitants, and has 
 an area of 540,000 square kilometres, comprising 
 twenty-six States ; the largest of these — Prussia — 
 has 348,000 square kilometres and 32,000,000 in- 
 habitants ; and the smallest — the town of Liibeck — 
 has 297 kilometres and 97,000 inhabitants. All of 
 these States, with the exception of the three re- 
 publican towns, are governed by hereditary monar- 
 chies ; the Prince shares the legislative power with 
 an elected assembly of representatives, and the rights 
 of the citizens are protected by a written constitu- 
 tion, a State charter. The administration, military 
 service, finance, justice, and education are regulated 
 by law, within which law every German can give 
 free expression to his opinions ; religious creed 
 makes no difference in the enjoyment of those rights 
 which every citizen can claim. 
 
 We shall now attempt to realize some features of 
 the picture which our country presented 150 years 
 ago, in the second half of the eighteenth century. 
 
 Upon an area of 12,000 square miles — some 
 3,000 more than the present German Empire in-
 
 APPENDIX 213 
 
 eludes — lived, about the middle of the previous 
 century, from 26,000,000 to 30,000,000 inhabitants. 
 A motley assemblage of large, small, minor and 
 insignificant territories or States were distributed, 
 since 1510, into ten circles. Of such territorial 
 States, with less than 120 square miles, the German, 
 or rather the Roman, Empire included about eighty ; 
 to these must be added about thirty lordships and 
 1,400 to 1,600 knights' estates. Al] these had the 
 right or the power to inflict damage upon their 
 neighbours, their own subjects, or the Empire at 
 large, by customs dues, prohibitions of trade, and 
 industrial monopolies, and that hateful symbol of 
 sovereign power, the gallows, was to be found in 
 the smallest State. 
 
 The Emperor was of little importance. Upon 
 the occasion of his coronation at Frankfort-on- 
 Maine, he came upon the scene with great splendour. 
 On that occasion the hereditary officials, of whom 
 we have heard, performed their functions ; forty-four 
 ruling Counts carried the dishes to the Coronation 
 meal. We have previously read in our reading-book 
 the incomparable description by Goethe of the elec- 
 tion and coronation of the Archduke Joseph, after- 
 wards the Emperor Joseph II., as Roman King in 
 1764. The Emperor then signed the capitulations 
 of election, in which the most important point was 
 that the several States and territories were every- 
 thing, and the Emperor himself was nothing. The 
 Emperor had no power abroad, for the Princes and 
 estates possessed the right of concluding treaties
 
 214 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 with one another and with foreign countries. He 
 had equally little power at home, for the privileges 
 of the estates to which he was obliged to swear 
 embraced complete domestic power, and he was ex- 
 pressly obliged to renounce any idea of making his 
 position hereditary in his own family. After this 
 he entered upon the enjoyment of his legal rights, 
 and the extent of these can be estimated by the 
 income which the Emperor gained from the Empire 
 — a sum of 14,000 florins annually. 
 
 At the same time, the person of the Emperor was 
 the one point of unity for the Empire ; the Imperial 
 Diet which met at Regensburg implied no bond of 
 union. In unimportant affairs it might be possible 
 to unite the three chambers of the Diet — the college 
 of Electors, the college of Princes, and the college of 
 the Imperial Towns for co-operation with the Em- 
 peror ; in important affairs, however, this was im- 
 possible. Even more ominous was the fact that 
 when religious questions were under discussion no 
 majority vote was taken, but the Diet divided into 
 two corporations — the Corpus Evangelicorum and 
 the Corpus Catholicorum ; decision was thus impos- 
 sible, though some understanding might be secured 
 after long negotiation. Moreover, every important 
 affair could be represented in the last resort as a 
 religious matter. Questions, even if they had no 
 connexion with religion, were naturally retained for 
 years upon the " Imperial agenda " ; when they 
 at length came up for discussion they were im- 
 mediately referred to a preparatory committee ;
 
 APPENDIX 215 
 
 debate began, and claims, points of privilege, mis- 
 givings, objections, provisos, and so forth, came in 
 from all sides ; resolutions, protocols, protests, 
 clauses were infinite. Should some decision have 
 eventually been secured, executive power was 
 wanting, and there were no pecuniary resources, 
 so that it was necessary to turn to the goodwill of 
 individual states, and this was generally far to seek. 
 We may take an instance which extends throughout 
 the century. In the peace of Ryswick in 1697 
 Kehl and Philippsburg were restored to the Empire, 
 and the Diet resolved to repair or to keep in repair 
 the latter fortress ; the necessary money, the 
 " Roman months " — in the strange expression of the 
 time — was voted, but was still unpaid seventy years 
 later. In 1714 the proposals for repair were re- 
 peated ; in 1716 an Imperial rescript was issued ; 
 the piteous requests of the unpaid workmen were 
 noted in the document, and the matter was allowed 
 to drop until 1753, when it was resolved that all 
 improvements which necessitated expense should be 
 indefinitely postponed, and this resolution, at all 
 events, was punctiliously carried out. Eventually 
 the fortresses were handed over to the Margrave 
 of Baden, and in 1782 the last fifteen men composing 
 the Imperial garrison were withdrawn. The condi- 
 tion of the military organization we have already 
 seen in discussing the Battle of Rossbach ; the 
 company, in which the captain was nominated by an 
 Imperial Count, the first lieutenant by an Imperial 
 town, and the second by a royal abbess, is but an
 
 216 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 example, and by no means the worst instance of this 
 extraordinary military procedure. Remarkable, 
 too, is the strict equality of creed that was main- 
 tained ; the general staff must contain an equal 
 number of Catholic and Evangelical marshals and 
 generals of cavalry. Wherever we turn our eyes 
 we observe a similar picture of a mechanism utterly 
 paralyzed. At the same time some notion of 
 national unity was observable, and there was some 
 belief in the supreme authority of the Empire in 
 the single department of jurisprudence ; there was 
 still an Imperial Court of Justice (Reichskammer- 
 gericht), which had been held in Wetzlar from 1693, 
 as none of the larger Imperial towns would admit 
 it ; nor was there any lack of legal business ; in the 
 year 1772 there were no less than 61,233 unheard 
 cases before this court. Procedure was indefinitely 
 protracted, and most lawsuits extended beyond the 
 lifetime of prosecutor, defendant, witnesses, judge, 
 and the point at issue. There was also at Vienna an 
 authority immediately constituted by the Emperor 
 — the Imperial Court Council (Reiclishofrath)— which 
 upon occasion reinstated some injured subject in his 
 rights when one of the small potentates was con- 
 cerned, such as the Prince of Reuss ; the more im- 
 portant rulers paid no attention to any decision or 
 threatened interference on the part of the Imperial 
 Court Council. 
 
 Thus, for good or evil, the condition of the nation 
 Mas determined by the good or bad intentions of 
 the individual territorial lords. In their own dis-
 
 APPENDIX 217 
 
 tricts their power was unlimited, and the provincial 
 estates were no check upon its exercise, though they 
 had formerly been powerful, with the exception of 
 certain territories such as the Duchy of Wurtemburg, 
 where, however, conditions of life were anything but 
 agreeable for this very reason. It is a period of 
 princely absolutism ; its outset was influenced most 
 unfavourably by the example of Louis XIV. in the 
 direction of empty show, royal pomp and splendour, 
 and reckless extravagance, while at its close a para- 
 mount influence was that of Frederick the Great 
 and of his opponent, the Emperor Joseph II. At 
 the same time this princely absolutism was also pro- 
 ductive of much good. The absolute Prince ruled 
 through his officials ; these were wholly dependent 
 upon the Prince, and were treated by the smaller 
 Princes as mere servants ; the Emperor Joseph II. 
 was the first to address them courteously, though he 
 bitterly complained of their unwillingness to co- 
 operate in his humanitarian and reforming projects, 
 and of their readiness to accept bribes. Frederick II. 
 was more successful, as his ancestors, and especially 
 his father, had striven to create a careful, indus- 
 trious, and conscientious class of officials. Frederick 
 was able to inspire them with a feeling of respect for 
 the State, and the South German officials held their 
 North German colleagues in high esteem. Among 
 the petty States of Southern Germany official ad- 
 ministration was extremely bad. Officials, treated 
 as servants by the supreme authority, protected 
 themselves by harsh and corrupt administration.
 
 218 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 Their pay was scanty and irregular, apart from their 
 other hardships ; for instance, a Prince of Ottingen 
 borrowed, in separate sums, 17,000 florins from his 
 chief paymaster ; when the latter respectfully re- 
 quested payment, he was dismissed from office, and 
 the difficulty was not arranged until a century later, 
 by a grant of 3,000 florins to the heirs of this official. 
 Evils of this kind are inconceivable at the present 
 day, for the reason that the injured party, before 
 appealing to justice, can easily secure publicity by 
 means of our highly developed press. The press, or 
 the publicity, as it was then called, was in those 
 days but scanty ; thirty or forty political papers 
 have been enumerated in the second half of the 
 eighteenth century, as compared with the many 
 thousands of the present day. Of these the most 
 influential and beneficial was the Correspondent 
 {Briefivechsel) of Von Schlozer, a teacher of juris- 
 prudence in Gottingen ; this periodical lasted from 
 1778 to 1782, and its continuation, the Staatsan- 
 zeigen, went on from 1783 to 1792. During its best 
 period it enjoyed a circulation of about four thousand 
 copies, and Schlozer was in correspondence with 
 every class of society, and even with royal Princes ; 
 copies of the periodical were to be found upon the 
 study table of Joseph II., and even Maria Theresa 
 refers to it : "It may be published by Schlozer " ; 
 " What will Schlozer say to that ?" The leading 
 monarchs, Frederick II. and Joseph II., had high 
 ideas upon the freedom of the press. The former, in 
 his Antimacchiavell of 1741, pleaded the cause of
 
 APPENDIX 219 
 
 the newspaper very effectively, and in 1781 Joseph 
 formed a censorship of enlightened men ; such en- 
 lightened censors were highly necessary, in view of 
 the fact that a censor, who had apparently heard 
 something of naturalism, refused to pass the most 
 harmless book that ever was written — Raff's Natural 
 History for Children — which old men like myself have 
 read in their early school-days. 
 
 Before the French Revolution politics were not a 
 subject of general interest. The evil consequences of 
 the Thirty Years' War and of other wars had not 
 been surmounted ; at the same time industrial life, 
 on which subject we must say a word, was impeded 
 by many obstacles — in one case by an excessive 
 number of holidays, which, for instance, in Bavaria 
 amounted to one hundred in the year ; and in 
 another case by forced service of many kinds, as 
 when hundreds of peasants were called out to cap- 
 ture a deserter. The game and forest laws were in 
 many places a heavy burden upon the peasantry ; 
 in Anspach, for instance, the peasants were for- 
 bidden to keep dogs, to be in possession of guns, 
 or even to use clubs, under penalty of imprisonment, 
 and were not even allowed to fence in their own 
 ground for protection against wild animals. The 
 saddest and most disgraceful evidence of the con- 
 dition of our country has always been rightly found 
 in the trade in mercenary soldiers, which some terri- 
 torial lords carried on when England was at war with 
 her revolted North American colonies. The num- 
 bers are known : from 1777 to 1782, by English
 
 220 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 reckoning, the country sent out 29,100 men, of which 
 11,853 perished ; of these Hesse Cassel furnished 
 16,992 — that is, 4-55 per cent, of its population ; 
 those who were permanently injured were not given 
 a pension, but a special compensation was paid from 
 the State chest. The local ruler followed this pro- 
 cedure, as the terms of the convention ran : "To 
 manifest his high devotion to the King of Great 
 Britain, and to attest his inherent sympathy with 
 the peace and prosperity of the royal States of Great 
 Britain." 
 
 A century later, on June 15, 1888, at the opening 
 of the first Reichstag under his government, our 
 Emperor said : " My love for the German army and 
 my position towards it will never induce me to dis- 
 turb the benefits of peace unless war should be 
 forced upon us by an attack upon the Empire or 
 its allies. Our army should secure us in peace, 
 and must be able to maintain its honour in the field 
 if peace should be broken." But before a German 
 Emperor could speak to a German Reichstag of a 
 German nation, our nation was obliged to pass 
 through a century of deep humiliation and severe 
 struggle. 
 
 Sixth Form. 
 
 I do not feel it necessary to give any example of 
 the manner in which history should be narrated to 
 pupils at this stage, as I have written a lengthy work, 
 A History of the World in Four Volumes, the out-
 
 APPENDIX 221 
 
 come of years of teaching, narrating, and lecturing 
 to Upper and Lower Sixth Forms, which was then 
 prepared for the press during a further series of 
 years, and for a wider public much on the same 
 level of culture as our Sixth-Form boys. This 
 work might doubtless be improved, but I cannot 
 so improve it, and I will only point out the fact 
 that I am well aware of the great differences 
 existing between written and oral lectures. I 
 know that many of my colleagues use that book 
 in preparing their narrative lessons, and my own 
 confidence in this work, which has accompanied 
 me throughout my life, induces me to approve 
 their action. The details are, however, too numer- 
 ous, especially in the two volumes of modern 
 history from 1517 to 1900, to be mastered in the 
 two years of a Sixth-Form course. On the other 
 hand, the analysis of the matter will be useful to 
 younger colleagues, and may save them a consider- 
 able amount of trouble ; this arrangement, even 
 down to comparatively small details, has been 
 printed as an analysis in small type in the margin, 
 in imitation of the excellent custom prevalent in 
 England. 
 
 All I can do here for these colleagues is to present 
 a series of questions and leading points for revision 
 of every kind and without system for occasional 
 use ; these might be infinitely multiplied and im- 
 proved. They are confined to the Middle Ages and 
 to modern times — the main subject of the two last 
 years of the course. I would point out that revision
 
 222 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 can also be performed by conjoining some ten or 
 twelve questions, as used to be done in the former 
 customary examinations ; but in this case the 
 answers should be given orally by different pupils as 
 called upon, and not written. Whenever I have 
 been conducting a Form examination for school cer- 
 tificates, I have myself been grateful to any colleague 
 for good questions, and some useful questions will 
 certainly be found in the following collection.
 
 QUESTIONS 
 
 1. What nations have appeared, temporarily or permanently, 
 upon Italian soil between the fifth and the eleventh cen- 
 turies ? 
 
 2. What were the political features of Gaul about the year 
 a.d. 486 ? 
 
 3. What were the political relations of the Franks with the 
 Ostrogoths in the age of Chlodwig and Theodorich ? 
 
 4. What were the characteristic points of the Arian and 
 Athanasian theories of Christianity ? Why was the former 
 the more popular among the Teutonic tribes ? 
 
 5. What points mark the westward expansion of Mahoni- 
 medanism in a.d. 641, 699, 711, and 732 ? 
 
 6. Explain and distinguish the terms allodium, beneficium. 
 
 7. How far did Arianism indirectly contribute to the increase 
 of the Papal power ? 
 
 8. With what foreign enemies was Charles the Great obliged 
 to struggle ? What were the frontiers of his empire about the 
 year 800 ? 
 
 9. What was the importance of the event of the year 800, and 
 what was the attitude and policy of Charles the Great towards 
 the Church ? 
 
 10. Name the events which took place in 496, 752, 800, (951), 
 962, and explain their importance and their connection. 
 
 11. What uncivilized peoples menaced European life, or, in 
 other words, the imperium Romanum, from the beginning of the 
 eighth to the middle of the tenth century ? 
 
 12. Name the German dynasties from 911-1273, and give the 
 individual rulers. 
 
 223
 
 224 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 13. What is meant by " simony " ? 
 
 14. With what opposition Kings had Henry IV. to struggle ? 
 
 15. Explain the importance of 1046, 1077, 1177, 1245, or of 
 Sutri, Canossa, Venice, Lyons, with dates. 
 
 16. The Eastorn Question in the eighth, tenth, eleventh, and 
 thirteenth centuries: 732, 955, 1096, 1241, 1291. 
 
 17. What circumstances hampered the prosperity of the 
 kingdom of Jerusalem and of the other Colonial states ? 
 
 18. What attitude towards the Crusades was adopted by the 
 different German Kings from Henry IV. to Rudolf of Haps- 
 burg ? 
 
 19. 1066 : what different elements or layers of population are 
 apparent in the inhabitants of Great Britain ? 
 
 20. What monastic orders succeeded one another in the 
 medieval world, and what were their common and individual 
 characteristics ? 
 
 21. The Imperial dynasties from 1273 to 1439 : the individual 
 Kings, with dates. 
 
 22. What are the essential points of the Golden Bull ? 
 
 23. Enumerate the most important confederations in Germany 
 during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. 
 
 24. What is meant by the expression, " The Babylonian 
 captivity of the Church " ? 
 
 25. What Bull issued by what Pope during a struggle with 
 what King most emphatically expresses the claims of Papal 
 supremacy ? Outline its leading ideas. 
 
 26. Give the main features of John Wycliffe's movement. 
 
 27. The Reformation Councils of the fifteenth century : why 
 was Huss condemned by a majority inclined to reform ? 
 
 28. Christendom and Islam in 711 and 1453, or the gains and 
 losses of the two " world religions " at the close of the Middle Ages. 
 
 29. A sketch of Sicilian history in the ^Middle Ages. 
 
 30. The great discoveries of the fifteenth (and sixteenth) 
 centuries as connected with the dates 1486, 1492, 1498, 1513, 
 and 1521. 
 
 31. With what year and event may modern history most 
 conveniently be conceived to begin — 1453, 1492, 1517 ? 
 
 32. Define the main periods of modern hist cry.
 
 QUESTIONS 225 
 
 33. What Princes were considered as candidates for the post 
 of Roman Emperor in 1519 ? What considerations determined 
 the votes of the electors ? 
 
 34. What was the position of the religious movement in 1521, 
 1530, 1547, 1555 ? 
 
 35. What is meant by " Ecclesiastical Reservation " ? 
 
 36. What territories were in possession of members of the 
 Hohenzollern family about 1525, and what was the attitude of 
 these members to the Reformation ? 
 
 37. What was the relative strength of the two religious parties 
 in Europe after the religious peace of Augsburg ? 
 
 38. What were the relations and the importance in the 
 history of the world of Philip II. of Spain and Elizabeth of 
 England ? 
 
 39. The importance of the ninth decade of the sixteenth 
 century in the religious struggle. Name the most important 
 personalities of this decisive decade. 
 
 40. How far is the year 1588 of importance to the history of 
 the world ? 
 
 41. Mention two questions of succession of importance for 
 their bearing upon after-German history — one in the seventeenth 
 and one in the nineteenth century. 
 
 42. How should the conversion of Henry IV. to Catholicism 
 be judged ? 
 
 43. Name the Roman Emperors from 1558 to 1648, and the 
 Electors of Brandenburg for the same period. 
 
 44. Give a short conspectus of the Thirty Years' War, naming 
 the combatant powers, the most important battles, and the 
 seats of war. 
 
 45. What were the most important territorial arrangements 
 made by the Peace of Westphalia ? What were its effects upon 
 the constitutional position in Germany ? 
 
 46. A change of creed in 1613 ; its importance in the history 
 of toleration. What provisions in this direction were made by 
 the Peace of Westphalia ? Why did the Pope refuse to recognize 
 these provisions ? 
 
 47. How far is it correct to regard the Peace of Westphalia as 
 concluding the age of religious strife ? 
 
 15
 
 226 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 48. How was it Croat Britain took no active part upon the 
 Continent during the Thirty Tears' War v 
 
 49. What is meant by the term " Puritans " ? What is their 
 importance in the history of England ? 
 
 50. Enumerate the most important treaties of peace during 
 the second half of the seventeenth century. 
 
 51. What were the losses and gains of the German nation in 
 the second half of the seventeenth century ? The importance 
 of the years 1657, 1G75, 1681, 1683, 1697, 1699. 
 
 52. How far is the year 1685 to be regarded as especially 
 unfortunate for Protestantism, and the year 1688 as especially 
 fortunate ? 
 
 53. Two important accessions in the year 1689. 
 
 54. How far is the year 1697 a fateful date to the Saxon 
 dynasty, and how far important to the Hohenzollerns ? 
 
 55. Explain the relative claims and power of the claimants 
 on the death of Charles II. of Spain. The areas of war to 1711. 
 Why and to what extent was the situation changed in this year ? 
 
 56. The attitude of Prussia during the war of the Spanish succes- 
 sion. Her share in the struggle. Her gain by the treaty of peace. 
 
 57. The territorial conditions in Europe after the peace of 
 Utrecht. Changes previous to 1735. 
 
 58. The scene of the Northern War ; the powers concerned ; 
 results as affecting the power of Sweden and Russia. 
 
 59. What was the political and economic importance of the 
 Prussian army under Frederick William I. ? 
 
 60. What is meant by the term " Pragmatic Sanction " ? 
 
 61. Name the leading statesmen of France who were also 
 ecclesiastical dignitaries from 1610 to 1743 (death of Flemy). 
 
 62. Were the claims of Frederick II. to Silesia well founded ? 
 
 63. Give the main areas of war during the Seven Years' War 
 and the chief battles in chronological order. 
 
 64. The three treaties of peace with Austria and the impor- 
 tance of the conquest of Silesia- 
 
 65. The period from 1648 to 1789 is known as the period of 
 princely absolutism : what two often-quoted utterances character- 
 ize the absolutism of Louis XIV. and of Frederick the Great, 
 and show the progress achieved during this period ?
 
 QUESTIONS 227 
 
 66. What was the object of Frederick the Great in founding 
 the federation of the German Princes ? Compare the Schmal- 
 caldic League of the sixteenth century, the Protestant Union 
 of the seventeenth, and the German Customs Union of the 
 nineteenth century. 
 
 67. The struggle of England with France for command of the 
 sea runs parallel with the Continental struggles : what results 
 were attained in India and North America ? 
 
 68. The importance of the Jesuit Order in 1543 and 
 1773. 
 
 69. Compare the reforms of Frederick II. and Joseph II. 
 For what reasons was Frederick's work more valuable and 
 permanent than that of Joseph ? 
 
 70. Of Russia, Austria, and Prussia, which secured the best 
 terms upon the first partition of Poland ? 
 
 71. The French Constitutions, with reference to the Legislative 
 Assemblies of 1791-1804. 
 
 72. What is the customary and what the true criticism of the 
 Peace of Bale in 1795 ? 
 
 73. A pamphlet appeared in Paris in the autumn of 1799, 
 entitled, " Cromwell or Monk ?" To whom was it sent, and 
 what must have been the nature of its contents ? 
 
 74. The most important treaties of peace from 1795 to 1815. 
 
 75. What turning-points are marked by the 8 Thermidor and 
 the 18 Brumaire ? 
 
 76. What was the extent of Napoleon's Empire in the spring 
 of 1812 ? 
 
 77. Is any fundamental distinction to be drawn bstween the 
 " system " of Napoleon I. and the Prussian legislation of 
 1808 ? 
 
 78. Pultawa and Moscow. 
 
 79. The battles of 1813 in chronological order. 
 
 80. The distribution of European territory after the second 
 Peace of Paris and the Congress of Vienna. 
 
 81. The changes in the map of Europe to the years 1848, 1866, 
 •1871, 1878. 
 
 82. The rulers of the most important states in Europe between 
 1814 and 1888. 
 
 15—2
 
 228 THE TEACHING OF HISTORY 
 
 83. How far did |bh.e German Customs Union prepare the way 
 for the restoration of the German Empire ? 
 
 84. Compare the dates and define the events of L529, 1083, 
 1697, 1699, 1711, 1774, 1829, 1856, 1878. 
 
 85. Prussia and Sardinia,, Germany and Italy. 
 
 86. How far can it be said that William I. completed what the 
 Great Elector had begun ? 
 
 THE END 
 
 BII.I.ISi; AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, GUILDFORD
 
 
 JL A1JU ijlliJV ll\ I 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 Santa Barbara 
 Goleta, California 
 
 
 THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW. 
 
 
 :0w-8,T>0(B2594s4)476
 
 3 1205 00030 2370 
 
 /H^ 
 
 AA 001063188 5